Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter I: A Million Ways to Skin a Bat

The Yellow Flag was boring tonight. I’d already been drinking when Revy came in.

“Hey Percy!” She clapped me on the back and took the stool next to me. The bottle of Bacardi I’d been working through sat in front of me.

“You seem chipper.” I said. Revy gave me a small laugh and leaned over the bar. She plucked a glass from a stack while Bao’s back was turned and poured herself a few ounces.

“Dutch said we’re going out again day after tomorrow.” she said with a smile. Now I knew why she was so happy. We hadn’t been out at sea in close to a month.

“What’s the job?” I asked. I took a small sip of the rum. My head was already buzzing.

“Balalaika wants us to hit some passenger ship.” Revy said, “Small boat, few guards, nothing too fancy.”

“Who’s the mark?” I asked.

“Some Japanese guy. But it’s not him.” she said, “He’s carrying a disc that Balalaika wants.”

“This sounds like a shit paycheck.” I said.

“Just think about it though!” Revy said, she punched my arm slightly and bent over the bar, “This guy we’re after works for one of those mega-corporations in Japan. The thing he’s got is valuable enough to hire us to find him. Therefore…”

“We ransom him.” I interrupted, my tone flat like the floor.

“Exactly!” Revy said, she planted a fist on the bar to emphasize her point.

I shrugged and looked into my drink. I was never a huge drinker. Revy said I had a good tolerance compared to other sixteen-year-olds. But in Roanapur the average wasn’t very low. I fiddled slightly with the buckle of my gun belt and looked back at her.

“Revy, we can’t rely on side gigs like ransoming some salaryman to pay the bills.” I said, “What we need is something real. A solid take that will land us bigger jobs.”

Revy’s eyes thinned, “You think I don’t know that dumbass?” she said, “While I’d love to be on tippy top of the food chain here, we have to take what we fuckin’ can.”

She paused and we both finished our drinks in silence.

“I was gonna run this thing by myself, only you cut in.” she said, “You want out?”

I sighed, “I’ll help you. Just don’t get too attached to the guy.”

“The fuck you mean I get attached?” Revy said loudly.

“Benny was a hostage too, remember?” I said, “Then you just had to talk Dutch into letting him join the crew.”

“That was different, and you know it.” Revy said, “Those mafia wops didn’t pay us, and he had the Feds on his ass too.”

“Yeah, yeah.” I said.

“Besides, he’s more than shown his worth.” Revy said. I just nodded. It wasn’t something I disagreed with. But I think my point got across to her.

I took out my wallet and laid a ten before getting off the stool. Revy followed me outside. The night was like any other in Roanapur. We walked silently towards my mom’s apartment. Passing the working girls and their pimps and the johns and the dealers and the cops who looked the other way.

I couldn’t help but find a certain charm in all of it. Back when I’d been out here on my own for the first few times it was scary. But then mom taught me how to walk, Revy taught me how to shoot, and Dutch paid me to apply myself.

I hiked the gun belt up my waist. There was a holster on my side, like a classic cowboy’s getup. Then there was an offhand holster on my other side. Inside both were customized CZ-75 pistols. Revy had insisted I named them, like she did with her Cutlasses. I called them my Bastards, to keep the sword theme going. But unlike her silver and white components, I went for blue-black metal with bronze furnishings.

The two of us swept around the corner towards the apartment building we lived in. Revy lived separately from my mom and me of course. In our way was a woman whose legs were splayed out across the sidewalk. She was hunched up against the concrete wall behind her. A bottle of something was in one hand, and a needle was in the other. Both empty, naturally.

We stopped in front of the woman, who was moaning in some incoherent language.

“You Polish or something?” Revy asked.

“Whaa?” The moan slipped. She hauled herself up using the wall behind her as support.

“The fuck kinda language were you speaking?” Revy pressed.

“It’s all Greek to me.” I said casually.

“Fuckin’ kids, y’all don’t git no education these days.” the woman slurred. She sounded like an American tourist.

I laughed slightly, I hadn’t been inside a school since last spring. Revy’d been out even longer, given she was 26.

“So, you’re a redneck then!” I said, “Whay don youse git off my propahtah?” My Southern impression was impeccable. At least I thought so.

Revy opened her mouth again, but both our hands went to our guns. Behind us stood several men. It was a setup. The two of us were back-to-back, muzzles leveled at one would-be mugger each. The woman had somehow escaped. I could’ve sworn she had no way out.

“Hey Percy.” Revy said calmly.

“Time to dance?” I asked.

“Damn straight baby.”

I fired my guns at the same time. One went down. The other ducked when Revy spoke and was only grazed.

Revy and I launched off each other and I dove behind a car on the street as the muggers opened fire. I peeked over the top of the car’s hood and levelled my right pistol. The guy I’d grazed was shuffling towards the other side of the car I was at. I fired three times, and he went down.

I glanced at where it all started and the guy I hit first was bleeding out. I could hear the dying breaths he tried to take. The blood filling his lungs offered a good reminder of his bad decisions.

I peeked out into the street next and saw that Revy’s share was dealt with.

She stood up first, “Two each huh? Not bad for a night out.” she said.

I stood up too and holstered my guns. I didn’t necessarily like killing. I only did it when I needed to.

“Sure.” I said, “Where’d their decoy walk off to?”

“Right here, Perseus Jackson.” A voice from the street called. I whipped my guns out again and leveled them at the woman. She was very coherent compared to her last act.

“You shoulda run cunt.” Revy spat.

“I’d advise you do that now, mortal.” the woman said coldly, “You might live a little longer.”

“Get a load of this bitch Percy. She thinks she’s a demon or something.” Revy said.

“Revy.” I said calmly, “She said my full name just then.”

I could almost hear Revy tense up. My thumbs slowly cocked back the hammers on my pistols. I half-cock whenever I holster by force of habit.

But what happened next is something I can scarcely believe even today. The woman transformed from looking like any old junkie into a monster. Her body wrinkled and folded into a hag. Her black clothing morphed into leathery wings. With a single wave, she flew towards me. I ducked just in time as the thing crashed into a car behind me. I could almost feel her claws as they rushed by my head.

I sprung up and dashed out of the way as Revy lit the thing up, “What the fuck is this?” she shouted.

“Some kinda bat.” I shouted back as I opened with the Bastards. All our bullets bounced off the creature like Nerf darts. And as we both paused to reload I heard a low rumbling come from the being, as if it were giggling.

“Your copper cannot harm me boy.” It said to me.

“Fuck off Bat Bitch.” I called out to her she growled and lunged again. This time I was more prepared and dove out of the way again. The monster anticipated my move and got a scratch on my leg.

I fell to the ground and kept my guns leveled. The pain hit me immediately. But I’d felt worse before. I turned to glance at Revy. The monster had been ignoring her for the most part. Behind, I saw the front door to the apartment building open, and my mom stepped out.

She was a tough woman. The toughest I knew. I turned my head back towards the monster as it prepared for another pass.

“Use this!” I heard my mom shout. I couldn’t afford to look.

Just as the monster lunged again, I made to dive away again but a wild shining dagger flew into its chest. The thing screeched bloody murder, and I was coated in golden dust as it died. I wiped myself off and turned to my mom and Revy. They were already walking towards the building, and I was waved over.

“What the hell just happened mom?” I asked.

“Not out here.” she said.

“What about the bodies?” I asked.

“Leave them for the cops. Looks like a gang fight anyway.” Revy said.

“Rebecca’s right.” Mom said, “Now grab that knife and get inside.”

“Sally, just what the hell’s goin’ on?” Revy asked as the door shut behind her. Our apartment wasn’t anything to scream about, but it was home nonetheless.

“Sit down, both of you.” Mom said, “This will be a heavy conversation.”

Before I tell you about this, I should give you some background on my mom, Sally Jackson. She was a New Yorker born and bred. She doesn’t like to talk about her past too much. Apparently her mom left my granddad just after she was born. Then, he got shot dead outside a bar once she reached middle school.

After that she dropped out and worked odd jobs and ran with a gang until she met my dad. After I was born she was left alone again. She told me my dad had gotten lost at sea. Whatever that was supposed to mean. In the back of my mind, I still haven’t forgiven him for that. She says all the time that he was the best man she’d ever met. But leaving a son behind with a young girl, barely a woman at that.

Something stunk.

It was by coincidence that she met Revy. My mom was part mentor, part surrogate mother to her while she raised me. I don’t remember a lot about what Revy was like back then. By the time my memories kicked in, we’d already arrived in Thailand. But the story was that the gang fell apart. Revy got locked up. Mom and I fled the country. Revy joined us a few years later.

Mom worked for the local organizations when she got here. She became somewhat of a mediator after a while. A neutral party that could investigate disputes and arbitrate solutions. Say a bunch of cartel goons got into it with a gaggle of triad guys. Some bodies drop, she’s called in to resolve everything. That leaves the big shots like Chang and Balalaika free to do the real work of running the city.

Anyways, I fell in with the Lagoon crew after I dropped out of the American School in Bangkok. My mom wanted me to keep going but I was going to drop out anyways. The only things I actually tried to learn were languages. I can speak Mandarin, Japanese, Spanish, and French decently enough. But reading and writing never worked out for me, dyslexia, the school councilors called it.

The two of us took a seat on the couch and my mom sat in an armchair across from us.

“I’m going to tell you things that I probably shouldn’t.” she said.

“Well, you can’t exactly hide something like that shit.” Revy said.

“Exactly.” Mom said, “That was a Fury, one of three. If I had to guess it was probably Alecto. She is a servant of the God of the Underworld, Hades.”

“Yeah, okay Sally.” Revy scoffed, “What’s your ma been taking Percy?”

“I’m telling you the truth.” Mom said, her tone deadly serious.

“I’m not doubting you mom.” I said carefully, “But even with that, thing, on the table. If you’re about to claim that gods and monsters exist, I’ll need more proof. Revy doubly so.”

Mom’s brow furrowed for a moment, she sighed and held out her hand. I could tell from her expression she was concentrating. Like she would do when faced with a strong dilemma with the Council. Or when she tried to make the frosting nice on my birthday cakes.

In the middle of her palm a light purple glow formed, and from that a black-lit flame formed, just small enough to see flicker. Revy and I leaned closer to look at it. But mom couldn’t hold it for long, she closed her fist and hunched forward. Her face was sunken and her brow sweaty, clearly that took a lot out of her.

“Are you one of those things too?” Revy asked warily.

“No.” Mom snapped, “I’m a daughter of Kakia, goddess of vice and wickedness.”

Revy looked much more serious now. For my part, I had put two and two together.

“So, if she was a goddess, that’s why she left your dad?” I asked.

“Yes, and I’m sure you know what that means?” she said.

I could feel my face go cold, “My dad’s a god?”

She nodded, “We’re both what are called demigods, or Half-Bloods. We have a fraction of our divine parent’s powers. According to ancient laws, they aren’t allowed to raise their demigod children.”

“So, who’s his dad then?” Revy asked simply.

“I was made to swear to not tell.” Mom said, “I can’t break that promise, I hope you understand.” She looked at me.

I leaned forward and looked down at my knees, “I don’t, Mom. I don’t.”

Mom sighed and stood up, “That’s okay.” she said, “You’ll get answers soon enough now that you know. I’ll make some tea. I haven’t summoned fire in a long time. Besides, I was never told I couldn’t give hints.”

“Hold on.” Revy said, she turned as Mom went into the kitchen, “If you can summon fire or whatever, could he have powers too?”

“I don’t know.” Mom said, “How’s that scratch looking Percy?”

I’d forgotten all about it, I could see a red stain on the side of my right leg. The blood had clotted for the most part. It would be sore tomorrow, nothing I couldn’t handle.

“It’s nothing.” I said.

“Come here.” Mom said. I stood up and went to the kitchen. She was holding a glass of water. Revy was behind me.

“Get those jeans off.” Mom said.

My face went red, I won’t lie.

I took off my gun belt and placed it on the counter, I only showed enough to reveal the wound. I could hear Revy silently cackling at what my mom said. But before I could do anything about it I felt water flow down my skin.

I could hardly describe the sensation. It was like getting stitches done at the ER, anesthetic and everything. But it was being done by the water itself, or invisible hands. And the wound closed immediately, without a scar to spare.

“What the hell?” Revy muttered.

“You definitely take after your father.” Mom said as the wound vanished completely. The extra water made me feel lighter too, more awake and agile.

“That also explains why you’re good at sailing.” Revy said.

“Why do you say that?” I asked.

“The water literally healed you dumbass.” Revy said, “Do I need to spell it out?”

I thought for a moment, I knew basically nothing about mythology.

“Your dad is the sea god, Neptune.” Revy said.

“Not exactly.” Mom chipped in.

“Why not?” Revy said.

“I’ve already said too much.” Mom said quietly, “But if one monster found you, there’s more to come Percy.”

“More?” I asked, “How did they find me anyway?”

“Every demigod emits an aura. Some call it a scent. The more aware a demigod is of their nature, the stronger it gets.” Mom said simply, “It’s one of the reasons I brought us here to Roanapur. The vices and evil that lie here cover our divinity well enough.”

“You’re sounding crazy with all this ‘divinity’ nonsense.” Revy said, “You’re just as low-down as anyone else here.”

“I never said I wasn’t. Or that Percy wasn’t either.” Mom said. I wasn’t sure if I should be offended. “After all, the goddess of vice is my mother, and his grandmother.” Mom continued, “We fit right in. But what I don’t understand is you, Revy.”

“What do you mean?” Revy asked.

“Normally mortals wouldn’t be able to see monsters or anything mythological. Yet you killed one just now.” Mom said, “I’m wondering if you’re a demigod as well, or if you’re clear-sighted.”

“Clearsighted?” I asked.

“There’s a layer of magic called The Mist that converts what would be acts of monsters or gods into something a normal human could understand.” Mom explained, “Say someone saw what you two just did, they’d see you shooting down a gang of muggers and their ringleader. Not a Kindly One.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Revy said, “But what about that knife you gave me? Why did that work to kill it?”

“It’s made of a metal called Celestial Bronze.” Mom said, “It can harm monsters and demigods, anything mythical. But not normal humans, it just passes through them harmlessly.”

“Well, there’s a good test.” I said, I took the knife out and handed it to Revy. “Try poking yourself.”

Revy looked at the knife curiously and Mom nodded.

“I swear to fucking god Sally if I burst into dust or something I’m gonna haunt your ass until the end of time.” Revy said. That earned a laugh from both of us.

Revy placed the tip of her right thumb on the point and pressed down. The digit sank into the blade, but no blood came, or any signs of pain from Revy. It was like she had interrupted a hologram.

“That settles that.” Mom said. “Percy, I want you to keep that for now.”

Revy handed it back to me and I set it on the counter next to my guns.

“It’s getting late.” Mom said. The clock on our microwave was showing past midnight. “I’ll reach out to some contacts I still have in the States, something big must’ve happened if a monster tracked you here Percy.”

“We’re setting out day after tomorrow on a job.” Revy said, “Is that something he should call off from?”

“No, in fact it’s ideal that he’s out at sea for now. Especially if he stays moving.” Mom said, “In the meantime, I want you two to study up on Greek mythology in case anything else finds you. And I’ll go grab another knife for you Rebecca. Those guns won’t do a thing to monsters.”

She took off towards her room and Revy and I were alone.

“This is pretty heavy.” she said.

“Yeah.” I said. Truthfully I felt numb to everything. Call it information overload or whatever. I just wanted to get to sleep.

“You’re sure you want to go out?” Revy asked.

“Yeah, if mom says it’s better than staying on shore, that’s the play.” I said.

“We’ll just have to wait and see.” Revy said, “I’ll have your back.”

“Thanks.” I said as Mom walked back in.

She handed Revy a bronze knife and handed each of us a paperback book. The title read, An Introduction to the Greek World by Chiron.

“Please skim these at the very least while you’re out.” Mom said, “And I think it goes without saying, but don’t let Dutch or Benny know what happened. The less they know, ideally nothing, the safer everyone will be.”

Revy nodded and took her exit. I said goodnight and hit the sack.

This poor bastard. His shirt was all scuffed up, that cyan tie of his had flecks of blood on it. I’m sure the dry-cleaning bill would be pretty expensive.

“Tell us more, and we’ll be gone.” I said to him in Japanese. It wasn’t perfect, but it definitely got the point across.

“H-hey now, I’ve told you everything.” the man said in English, “I was given that one disc in Shanghai. I was told to hand it off to our office in Borneo. That’s all I know.”

“Pathetic.” Revy muttered, “We could make this real easy guys, two bullets in his knees. Send those corpo-rats a message.”

“Cool it Revy.” Dutch said, “We’ve already got what we need. Balalaika didn’t pay us to torture the guy.”

The man let out a sigh as Dutch turned back towards the crew of the boat who we’d tied up.

“Gentlemen.” he announced, “We’re leaving you in peace. Wait here for thirty minutes before restarting your ship. If you go any earlier than that, we’ll sink this scrap heap with our torpedoes. Follow the rules, you’ll keep living.”

“Dutch?” Benny’s voice crackled on the radio.

“Sup Benny boy?” he responded.

“There’s a Philippine Navy boat not too far off. They’re gonna clock us if we don’t get out soon.” Benny said.

“Alright, let’s get going.” Dutch said. He waved to Revy and me.

The businessman we were holding up not thirty seconds ago let out a sigh of relief, but Revy grabbed his tie.

“You’re coming with us dickhead.” she said gruffly. He tried to pull away, but I stuck a hand on his shoulder and gave him a sly shake. He wasn’t getting away.

Revy shoved him onto the Lagoon, and he let out a cry, “YOU’VE GOTTA BE JOKING!”

“Just what the hell were you thinking?” Dutch asked, “Bringing a hostage on board when it’s not even in the contract?”

“You just don’t get it Dutch.” Revy said, I could tell her temper was already high. I was on the wheel, there was no way I could clam her down and avoid the Filipinos at the same time.

“I think I do. You’re upset about the job’s pay and you’re hunting for some small fry.” Dutch said, “I-”

“That bitch Balalaika is only giving us twenty grand for this shit.” she yelled, “We’re only just breaking even for coming out in the first place.”

“How do you expect to cut a deal with this guy’s employer anyway?” Benny asked, “We have no contacts or intermediaries to get the ball rolling.” I glanced back, the guy was huddled in the corner by the trapdoor to the deck. He was so incredibly out of his depth it was sad. But whatever, he’d end up dead or wishing he was in the next day or so. Such was life.

“Do you wanna die Benny!” Revy screamed. She huffed and I could hear a pistol coming from her holster. “If we can’t sell his ass, may as well off ‘im.”

She started firing wildly at the guy. I clicked the autopilot and got behind her. I brought up her shooting arm and lightly kicked the back of her knee. I held her in a choke until she stopped shooting.

“Percy.” she stammered, “I get it Percy, you can let me go.”

I sighed and let her out of the hold. I nodded back to the controls to Dutch, and he took over. I shoved Revy towards Benny’s room and grabbed the businessman’s arm and hauled him to the deck.

I walked him towards the rear of the cabin and sat him down. The dying rays of the setting sun shone directly on him. I could tell he was absolutely exhausted. To be fair, he’d had a rough day.

“I thought I was going to die back there.” he said.

“She let you live.” I said. I dug out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from my pocket. I shook them and he nodded slightly.

I gave him a smoke and took one for myself. I sat down too, and took in the sea as the sun gave its last hurrah in the West. I inhaled directly from the death stick. Unlike a lot of other Roanapur citizens, I didn’t usually smoke. Just when it felt right.

“What’s your name?” I asked. It only occurred to me that none of us asked him that basic question.

“Rokuro Okajima.” he said softly. That was too long for my taste, he’d need a nickname.

“Well, Rock. I’ll be honest with you.” I said, “You’ll stay in our custody until we figure out what to do with you. Do you think your company will pay for your freedom?”

“I’d like to say that they would.” Rock said, “But then again, this isn’t the first time something like this has happened. And I never heard of anyone sticking their necks out for someone on my level.”

I hummed sympathetically, “In that case, I’ll talk to Dutch. If we can’t get anything from your company, we’ll turn you lose. If you want to stay local, I’d recommend Jakarta, Singapore, or Bangkok. You could try your luck with Japan again, but the scandal from this will ruin your career.”

I could hear him almost whimper at the thought.

“It’s your choice.” I continued, “But for now, I’m just going to read.”

I took out the copy of the book Mom gave me that I’d stowed in the pocket of my cargo pants. I was still making my way through the first chapter. It detailed the creation of the world and the Titans from what I could understand. The words kept jumbling up on me. I kept reading for what felt like an hour. I would pass a cigarette to Rock every once in a while to keep him calm.

“Hey, if you don’t mind me asking something.” Rock said.

I closed my book and looked at him, “Shoot.” I said.

“Are you a demigod?” Rock asked. It threw my brain for a loop. There was no way this guy was in the know. I stood up quickly and drew a gun.

“Talk.” I said.

“Calm down, I’m not a monster.” Rock said.

“What are you then?” I asked.

“I’m a demigod just like you. Son of Omoikane. Please, put the gun down.” Rock said.

I thought for a second, “Why wouldn’t you be a monster in disguise?” I asked him.

“I don’t know how you want me to prove that. But please, trust me.” Rock said, “I’m actually glad I found you.”

I twirled the pistol back into my holster and he stood up.

“I know that Japanese demigods aren’t the only ones out there. I’m assuming you’re from the Greek pantheon?” Rock asked.

“Let’s say I am.” I answered.

“Something bad just happened last month, during the winter solstice. I’m sure you know that by now?” he said.

“How would you know?” I asked.

Rock’s expression furrowed, “In Japan, the kami are not very active when it comes to crossbreeding with humans.” he explained, “There’s only a dozen or so of us alive at any given time. Therefore, we’ve put our efforts into studying them, and naturally we’ve wanted to expand into other pantheons. One of my colleagues was trawling for news and reported back before I left on this assignment.”

“So, you’re like some super society of dorks?” I asked. Behind the mask I was fascinated, but he was still my prisoner.

“That’s one way of putting it.” Rock stammered, “Think of it more like a collective. We study the kami, hunt down artifacts, and keep tabs on activities that don’t seem to line up. It’s nothing unreasonable.”

“Keep talking then.” I said, “What do you want with me?”

“For one, I noticed that book was written by Chiron. Is it true that he exists? Some of the stuff in there is written like it all actually happened.” Rock asked.

I didn’t know how to respond to that. He was asking questions like I was already in the know on all this stuff. But I couldn’t risk letting that detail slip.

“Tell you what Rock.” I said after a short pause, “I’m going to take you back to my place when we get to port. I know just the person you want to talk to.”

He looked somewhat reassured by that. But I heard the door to the cabin creak open.

“Percy, your mom’s on the radio.” Benny called.

Revy and Rock seemed to be more compatible than I initially thought. There was a crowd forming around them at the bar. Bao was feeding them half-priced drinks as they went shot for shot. I was keeping an eye on Dutch though, I could just make him out talking on a payphone outside. His posture said that whatever he heard wasn’t good news.

Rock slammed down his glass in unison with Revy.

“MORE!” they both shouted, and Bao obliged. Benny slipped the barkeep some cash and the two kept going at it. I checked my gun belt, just in case. Dutch sat down beside me.

“Balalaika says the Japs hired Extra Order to recoup the disc.” he said solemnly.

“They were making moves in Africa recently, right?” I asked. I didn’t keep up with merc companies too much, just whatever I read in Soldier of Fortune.

“Yeah, but their contract ended recently.” Dutch explained, “Not like it matters anyway. They’re a big gang. Nasty sons of bitches.”

I was disappointed with the news. If we were being hunted, I wouldn’t be able to tell Mom about Rock. Only Revy and I knew at this point, and I arraigned to have Rock stay with us for the night before we did the handoff.

“We should get outta here.” I said.

“Yeah, just let me finish my drink.” Dutch said.

Around then the bottle that Revy and Rock had was just about empty and there was a lull in the crowd’s cheering. Through the noise I heard several cars pull up outside, doors slamming shut and boots hitting the pavement.

“Take cover!” I shouted. I got over the bar just as the shooting started.

Bullets flew overhead and I was joined by Dutch, Benny, Rock, and Revy as I heard the screams of the other patrons being torn to shreds. Bao was also crouched under the bar, shotgun at the ready.

Dutch crawled towards the back door and took cover near the exit.

“Friends of yours Revy?” Bao shouted.

“Never met these fools.” she said.

“I swear to God if this is your fault I’ll weld your asshole shut!” the barkeep threatened.

The shooting died down and the gunmen started coming inside to mop up.

“Revy.” Dutch said, “Why don’t you show ‘em why they call you Two Hand?”

I could see her smirk, “My pleasure, cover me Percy.” she said.

Revy unsheathed her Cutlasses and I took out one of my guns. Along with Dutch I blind-fired over the bar and that provided a distraction for Revy to make a play.

She flipped onto the bar and dove off, shooting holes in every man she saw. I stopped shooting to reload and dared to peek over with Rock. He was trembling slightly at the violence. I pulled him back down as Revy started making her way back to the bar, several bodies in her wake.

I laid down suppressing fire as she vaulted behind the bar again.

“I think we should leave Dutch.” I said.

“Keep them busy for now. Benny, go get the car started. Rock, I think it’s best to part ways here.” Dutch said.

“That’s not fair! You got me into all this, you should at least get me out!” Rock pleaded.

Dutch sighed, “Fine, but if you’re dead weight, you’ll get cut.” he said.

Revy and I laid down covering fire for Benny and Rock. We eventually heard our car pull up in the side alley and we made our exit. Once outside I kept my guns trained on the door as Revy shoved Rock in the back seat.

“Percy!” she shouted. I turned and caught a grenade she found somewhere.

I pulled the pin and rolled it into the doorway before diving into the car. Benny hit the gas and we sped away as the side door exploded.

I sunk into the back seat and let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. Revy had her boots kicked up on the front bench seat. Rock was looking back in awe between the two of us.

“Dutch.” Revy said, “Bao said he’d weld our assholes if we can’t fix this.”

“He’ll be fine.” Dutch said, “Balalaika and Chang usually pay for his repairs. The place is too valuable to lose.”

We drove straight to the docks and boarded the Lagoon. We raced out of the harbor, sights set on the Philippines.

Rock’s hands trembled on the satellite phone. Benny said his company was calling. And I guess it wasn’t good news. I was co-piloting with Dutch and couldn’t hear all that was said. He eventually hung up and tossed the phone back to Benny before sitting down.

“The disc has plans for a nuke on it.” he said, “My boss’s boss just told me to disappear.”

Revy looked down on him with pity.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” I said, “Maybe you should go topside, get some fresh air.”

Rock nodded and went outside along with Revy. With Dutch’s piloting and my navigation, we were making good time to Palwan Island. I could hear Rock and Revy arguing about something outside, I really hope they didn’t damage anything.

“Guys, there’s something tailing us on the radar.” Benny said.

“Revy.” Dutch said into his earpiece, “Do you see anything out there following us?”

I didn’t have my headset on, but by Dutch’s expression, she definitely saw something.

“There’s a gunship following us.” Dutch said, “Looks like a Hind to her.”

“Fuck.” I muttered, there was no way we’d be able to outrun that.

“It’s banking off to the left of our trajectory.” Benny said.

“We’ll have to evade closer to the Mekong Delta. I could find us a river to get lost in.” I said.

“Looking like our only option right about now.” Dutch said, “Maybe I can shake him at the river’s mouth, keep us moving in the right direction at least.”

“Worth a shot.” I said. I got to finding us a river. The chopper started doing strafing runs at us and the other two came back into the cabin.

“Dumbass motherfucker tossed a brand new G3 into the ocean.” Revy growled as she shoved Rock into a seat.

“That gun’s expensive.” I commented.

“Damn right it is.” Revy said.

“Dutch, I found us a river, should be about five minutes out.” I said.

“Got it.” Dutch confirmed.

The five of us sat tensely as we were harassed from afar by the Hind. I was really hoping that Dutch’s skills would get them off us. Or at least buy some time.

We reached the mouth of the river I’d found, and Dutch took a hard turn towards the mouth. He got the boat close enough to some mangrove trees to obscure our position from above. He continued like that for a few hundred yards before turning out.

The Hind seemed to have thought we were going further in and rerouted itself. For the first time we were taking fire directly to the hull and they used unguided rockets too. Dutch swerved the boat around and I held on as he maneuvered. When it was all said and done we were cruising down the river.

“I did all I could.” Dutch said, he leaned his head back and wiped some sweat from his brow.

“It’s fine.” I said, “We’ll find a way out of this.”

“Oh, we’re gonna die aren’t we?” Rock said desperately, “Gonna sink like that ship up ahead.”

We turned with the river’s path and saw an old oil tanker beached on the shore. The Hind stopped just behind it and let us continue onwards.

“This river ends pretty soon.” Benny said, “There’s a waterfall in the way.”

And sure enough, it didn’t take long for us to cruise to the waterfall. Dutch reared the boat around again and let it idle.

“What now?” Rock asked. His voice was panicked. He’d clearly never been in a situation like this.

“This guy’s toying with us.” I said simply.

“What do you mean by that?” Rock asked.

“Up in that helicopter is a mercenary.” Dutch said, “He probably got his start in Vietnam or the Middle East and wants to feel the rush of combat again. He’s going to wait just to see how we’ll react.”

Rock looked even more panicked, “Can’t we do something! Let’s call the police, or the military, or-” I had to tune him out. His rambling got in the way of my own thought process.

I tuned back in at the sound of a punch. Rock reeled back and Dutch sat down again.

“You aren’t helping.” he said simply, “We have to stay cool.”

Rock resigned himself and sat down again. It was a while before anyone spoke, but when I glanced over at Rock, his demeanor was all different.

“I have an idea.” he said.

“Never again.” Revy moaned. I was splayed out across the dashboard, better than Revy. She was folded upside down near Benny’s room.

“Well,” Dutch said, “my head’s still on. My glasses are intact too. Amen, Hallelujah, Peanut Butter.”

“You good Benny?” I asked while I straightened up.

“Yeah, my stuff’s all broken though.” he replied.

“How about Rock?” Dutch asked.

“Passed out over there.” Revy said as she straightened up.

I looked over, he was bent over on the back of a chair. Even while unconscious I could see that manic smile he had when we launched the torpedo.

“Sure did pick up one helluva guy.” I said.

“I appreciate you hospitality ma’am.” Rock said. He was sitting on the couch next to me at my mom’s apartment. He still needed to find a place now that he was running with our crew, and we had the space to spare. Revy was a hard no when Rock asked her.

“No bother.” Mom said as she placed some tea down on the coffee table. She sat down in her armchair.

“Percy tells me that not only are you a demigod, but you’re also a Japanese one at that.” Mom said. Straight to business, just like her.

“Yes, and like I told him, there aren’t many of us out there.” Rock said, “But despite that, from our research we believe that the kami control much of East Asia. Ever since Communism took hold, and the old religions died out because of that, there hasn’t been much competition.”

“I see.” Mom said, “And what about the Buddhists and Hindu deities? Do they not have a foothold here.”

“From our findings there is definitely a presence, but it’s mostly centered in India.” Rock said, “Islam pushed many people in Indonesia away.”

“Interesting, I’ve yet to encounter many of these other pantheons.” Mom said.

“That’s because you probably weren’t aware of them before. I’ve spoken to a few western demigods in the past and many of them assume that Greece is the only one out there.” Rock said, “If I may, I’d like to collaborate with you on researching the kami and your pantheon’s activities.”

“I would be more than happy to help.” Mom said, “Percy, however, won’t be around here for much longer.”

That came as a surprise.

“Why?” I asked simply.

“I talked with some contacts I have in America and there’s a situation on Olympus.” Mom explained, “Last month during the Winter Solstice Zeus’s Master Bolt and Hades’s Helm of Darkness were both stolen. They’re both blaming Poseidon for the theft and there’s talks of a war brewing.”

“And what does that have to do with me?” I asked.

“The Fury that attacked you before your last outing was sent by Hades to search for his Helm.” Mom said, “I think they ran out of domestic leads in America and started searching globally for the thief. Furies have a stronger nose than most other monsters, which is probably how she found you.”

“So why am I leaving Roanapur?” I asked.

“There’s a haven for Greek demigods in America called Camp Half-Blood.” Mom said, “It’s overseen by Dionysus and Chiron. I don’t think there’s any safer place you could be due to the protections there. I’ve already bought you a plane ticket.”

“You can’t just drop this on me now!” I complained.

“I can and I will.” Mom said sternly, “This isn’t something you can just hide from Percy. I’m chalking it up to luck that you haven’t been clocked by other monsters yet. Zeus also doesn’t appreciate children who aren’t his flying in his domain. While you’re still unknown to them, this is the best time to move.”

I sighed and thought for a moment, “Fine.” I said, “Where is this place anyway?”

“Long Island, by Montauk.” Mom said, “There shouldn’t be too many other demigods there at the moment. The place usually fills up during the summer months.”

“Anything else I should know?” I asked, “I really don’t want to go into this blind.”

“There will be a guide waiting for you at the airport. A satyr named Grover Underwood. He’ll get you to camp no problem. But take this address.” Mom said. She handed me a slip of paper.

“This is for a garage I rent there. Inside is a stash of supplies and a car. If you ever need to get out of the city discreetly, that’s your best shot.” Mom said.

“Always prepared for the worst.” I said, “What about my guns? Do I need to leave them here?”

“No, I’ll cast a discretion spell on your carry-on bag that should get them past security.” Mom said.

“Are you one of Hecate’s children?” Rock asked.

“No, Kakia, goddess of vice.” Mom said, “My magical abilities almost exclusively relate to crime. Hecate has a more varied skillset.”

“Fascinating.” Rock said.

“Yes.” Mom said. At that, there was a knock on our door, Mom went to open it.

Revy came into the apartment.

“Do you have any spare gun oil Percy?” she asked me, “I just ran out.”

“Yeah, I’ll go grab it.” I said. I could hear mom telling her the situation as I searched my room for it.

When I got back, Revy looked more clam than I expected.

“Thanks Percy.” she said, “And I’m going to try and help you with this.” she went to our kitchen and found a sticky note. She wrote down something and handed it to me.

Burdon Lane, 600 Pennsylvania Ave SE, Suite 799

“This is a guy I used to run jobs for.” Revy explained, “If you find yourself in the DC area and need help, he’ll follow through.”

“Any surprises with a guy like that?” I asked.

“No, we just worked well together. He also taught me to shoot akimbo.” Revy said.

“When was all this?” Mom asked.

“This was between me getting out of prison and coming to Roanapur.” Revy said, “Shit paid well but I couldn’t stick around the States for too long.”

My mom hummed and turned to me, “You’d better get packing.”

I sighed and went back to my room.

I never appreciated the benefits of having a good coat until now. I was already getting chilly when the plane touched down, and waiting outside was like taking an ice bath in a freezer. My body was simply not used to the cold. Then again, it was February in New York, so what did I expect.

I looked around at the taxis and the other people at the terminal for any sign of this Grover guy. I had my backpack slung over my shoulder and a roller suitcase at my side. Luckily Mom’s concealment magic held up. Getting interrogated by the TSA wouldn’t have been fun for them.

I was about to move to a new spot when I felt a tap on my shoulder.

“Percy Jackson?” a guy asked me. He was a lighter skinned black guy with whisps of a beard and a beanie that covered most of his curly hair.

“Grover Underwood?” I responded.

“Let’s get you out of here.” he said, “Our driver is waiting.”

We didn’t say much as we went towards the car. Once we got in however, I was struck by something. Our driver had eyes on his hands.

“Let’s go Argus.” Grover said.

“What’s up with him?” I asked.

“That’s Argus.” Grover said, “He’s the Camp’s head of security and usually drives for things like this.”

“I see.” I said. I could feel a faint presence coming from the driver. “No offense.” I said. It just dawned on me just how many eyes were on this guy.

Grover and I spent much of the trip silently as we broke our way out of traffic. He didn’t open up until we crossed to Long Island. By that time the sun was starting to set.

“So, how was the flight?” he asked lightly.

“It was alright.” I said, “I’ve never been a huge fan of flying to be honest. And that layover in Abu Dhabi was absolutely horrible.”

“You certainly look the part of a world traveler.” Grover said, “Your mom told me that you worked with a courier service in Thailand?”

“Yeah, the Lagoon Company.” I said, “We’ll sail anything anywhere for cash.”

“That sounds like a fun job.” Grover said, “Why move here?”

“I was attacked by a Fury.” I said, “Mom said it was likely Alecto.”

Grover froze up at the comment, “Please be careful with throwing those names around. In Thailand it’s one thing, but here those names can attract all sorts of trouble.”

I smirked, “Noted.”

“Well, uh, do you have any kind of weapons training?” Grover asked, “If you’re a courier, I’d imagine not.”

“That’s where you’re wrong.” I said, “There’s all sorts of trouble in the South China Sea. Pirates, terrorists, and gangs to boot.”

I looked at Grover. His expression read like he was almost confused.

“Let me put it this way.” I said, “I was a courier. But sometimes I had to break the law to put food on the table.”

“Understood.” Grover said. He turned the other way and looked out the window. I studied him a bit, and I could feel Argus’s eyes on me even more now. Grover didn’t seem to be all that much older than me, and through my reading of him, he seemed a little sheltered. Or maybe that’s just my own cynicism showing through.

We kept driving along into the night and eventually pulled into a dirt road off the main path. It led up a hill that was peaked with a stupidly tall pine tree. Remnants of snow were still hanging off the branches.

We crossed by it and Argus parked the car close to the tree. I got out and noticed it was suddenly much warmer. I stripped off my jacket and put it over my shoulder.

“Welcome to Camp Half-Blood.” Grover said. Down the hill I could see a row of distinctly stylized cabins in a U-shape. I’m sure that’s where I was headed.

I took my luggage out of the trunk and Grover waved to me to follow him.

“I’ll take you up to the Big House before anything else.” Grover said, “Mr. D and Chiron are expecting you.”

We went towards a tall four-story house and on the porch I saw a small table lit by gas lamps. At the far side from where we came up was a black-haired man with a beer gut. He was wearing somewhat shabby clothing, and he was focused intently on his cards. Next to him was a middle-aged guy in a wheelchair. Across from him was a girl who looked around my age. The thing that struck me instantly was her blonde hair.

The black-haired man set his cards down first. “Three of a kind, Aces.” he said.

The girl huffed and folded her cards.

“Well, Mr. D, I hate to break it to you.” the wheelchair man said. He laid out his hand, a king-high straight.

“Damn you Chiron.” Mr. D said.

I decided to break the ice, “You mind dealing me in?” I asked before sitting down across from who I assumed was Mr. D.

“Well lookie here Chiron. New kid thinks he’s one of the boys off rip.” he said.

“Now now, let’s not disappoint our newest camper.” Chiron said, “I am Chiron, this is Mr. D, and this young lady is Annabeth Chase.”

“Percy Jackson.” I introduced, “My mother told me a little about this place.”

“And that would be Sally Jackson, correct?” Chiron asked as Annabeth dealt the cards and slid me a stack of chips. I tossed in a chip to cover the small blind.

“Yep.” I answered.

“She was left unclaimed for the longest time.” Mr. D commented, “Makes you wonder who she belonged to.”

“I take it you haven’t kept in touch.” I asked. I peeked at my cards, a jack of clubs and a nine of clubs.

“You mother was a troublemaker.” Mr. D said, “I didn’t have the time to care about her.” That was clearly his attempt at riling me up.

“I think you can do better than that.” I said, “Being the god of madness and all that.”

“Really?” Mr. D, Dionysus as my mom told me, said. Everyone around the table either checked or called the big blind.

“Let’s keep things civil now gentlemen.” Chiron said authoritatively. Annabeth gave me a sideways glance as she dealt the flop cards. A king of clubs, a ten of clubs, and a two of hearts. It looked good for me.

“I’m just having a little fun.” I said before betting two chips.

“Of course.” Chiron said. He called me.

Mr. D looked intently at me and also called my bet. Annabeth decided to fold. I could tell she wasn’t a fan of the game. She turned fourth street, and it was a Queen of hearts. Not ideal but still good for me.

“I think we’re all going to have fun together.” I said. I tapped the table to check. Chiron smirked and did the same.

“Oh, so much fun.” Mr. D said. He bet six chips. I called him.

“So did she ever tell you who she was claimed by?” Chiron asked. He folded his hand.

“Kakia.” I said. Annabeth was in the middle of flipping the river card and she lost her cool momentarily.

“I didn’t know she was able to have kids.” Chiron pondered. Annabeth finished her flip, an Ace of hearts.

“She said Kakia is the goddess of vice.” I said, “I bet it’s hard to find many of her children.” I tapped the table again to check.

Mr. D’s eyes turned a stormy purple. Clearly he didn’t think something added up.

“Just where did you come from?” he asked me. I met his eyes and saw a faint bit of his power. A deep-seated insanity, a great sucking sound encased my soul. I was only broken out of it when I heard Mr. D’s stack of chips clatter into the pot. He was all in.

“I’ll do the same.” I said, piling my chips in too, “And sir, if you don’t already know where I’m from. It might be better to keep it that way. My mom only sent me here because of something that you and your friends on Olympus let happen.”

I could feel heat radiating off Dionysus. I was toeing the line. He laid out his cards, an ace high hearts flush.

“You would be wise to watch your tongue boy.” Mr. D said.

I laid out my hand, an ace-high straight, “Looks like you win.” I said, “Guess I learned my lesson.”

Mr. D could tell that I was being sarcastic but took his chips anyway. He stood up and went towards the front door to the house, “Welcome to Camp Half-Blood, punk.” he spat before the door shut.

I glanced at Annabeth. She looked slightly shaken by the exchange. I figured she clearly didn’t like challenging authority.

Chiron looked calmer, “Well Percy, you’re bound to make an impression.” he said, “I’ll be eager to see what the other campers make of you.”

“How many campers are here now?” I asked.

“About a dozen, some come and go.” Chiron said, “Annabeth here can give you a tour tomorrow, but for now, would you show him to Cabin Eleven, Miss Chase?”

“Sure, Chiron.” she said. I could tell she’d rather be doing anything else right about now.

The two of us got up and I only noticed that Grover was gone. She led me down the hill and once we were out of earshot of the porch she turned on me. She gave me a slight shove and I lost my grip on the rolling suitcase.

“Just what the hell were you thinking!” she said, “Challenging an Olympian like that? For what!”

“Oh, hi Annabeth, nice to meet you.” I said.

“Di immortales.” she said lowly.

“So, who’s your godly parent?” I asked as we continued towards the cabins.

“Athena.” she said curtly.

“Cool, she’s the goddess of wisdom and strategy, right?” I said.

“Yes.” she growled.

“Chill out Blondie, I’m new to all this y’know.” I said.

She turned on me again, “Don’t call me Blondie!” she said, a finger close to my chest.

I let go a loose laugh, “Alright, Wise Girl.” I said. She was infinitely tease-able.

She sighed, we reached the cabins and walked down through the courtyard.

“I’m guessing that each Olympian gets their own cabin?” I asked.

“Obviously.” she said.

“So, which one is Eleven then?” I asked.

“Hermes.” Annabeth said.

“I’m pretty sure he’s not my dad though.” I said.

“Did you not read up on anything?” she asked. We stopped in the middle of the path.

“I was a bit busy. I’m sorry.” I said.

“With what? Hermes is the patron of travelers. There’s even a citation in Chiron’s book about unclaimed half-bloods being put in his cabin.” she said.

“Good to know.” I said, “And if you’re insisting. I weas on a job to find a retrieve a disc of sensitive information for the Russian mob. Then I blew up a helicopter with a torpedo at the behest of a crazy Japanese man. Happy?” She turned on her heel and waved a hand in the air. She clearly didn’t believe anything I said. Even though we were both literally half-god.

We reached the cabin, and I liked the look of the place almost instantly. It felt very lived-in. The paint was understated and chipped. The front boards of the porch were worn and sanded down by shoes. And inside I could hear a few people carousing under a warm yellow light. Annabeth stepped up and knocked on the door.

It opened and standing there was another girl. She had long and frizzy black hair and pale skin. She was around my height and her makeup was goth-esque.

“Hey Lou, this is Percy Jackson. He’s unclaimed and needs to stay here tonight.” Annabeth said.

“Of course! I’m Lou Ellen Blackstone.” she said. Lou reached out a hand to me and I shook it gladly.

“Seems like a nice spot you have here.” I said. Annabeth started to leave, and I turned back, “Thanks for showing me around Blondie!”

Lou Ellen laughed, “Oh no she probably hates that!”

“For sure but she’s so open to be teased.” I said. I could tell I was going to get along with this girl at least.

“She’s had a stick up her ass for a while.” Lou said, “She thinks she’ll get sent on some big quest if she just keeps waiting long enough.”

“Really?” I said, “Are quests hard to get around here?”

Lou waived her hand, “It’s a whole big long process.” she said, “More of a headache than it’s worth. Anyway, let me introduce you to the others.”

I was beckoned inside and saw two other guys. One was on the older side with a scar on his face. The other was a swarthy looking guy, they both stood up to greet me.

“Luke Castellan, son of Hermes.” the scar guy said. I shook his hand.

“Charles Beckendorf, son of Hephaestus.” the other said.

“Percy Jackson.” I said, “Not sure who my other parent is, but I have a good idea.”

“Interesting!” Lou said, “Who do you think?”

I smirked, “I’d just be ruining the fun for all of you.” I said.

“So, you don’t know is what you’re saying.” Lou said.

I stuck up my hands and smiled, “You got me.”

“Figures, but we all have our own ideas before we get claimed.” Lou said, “I’m a daughter of Hecate by the way. I stay with Hermes since my mom doesn’t have a cabin.”

“That seems a bit unfair.” I said, “There’s plenty of empty space in some of the others.”

“Gods are fickle.” Luke said, “Hermes is the only one who actually likes guests staying with them.”

“Gotcha.” I said, “Where can I put my stuff?”

“Just choose an open bunk.” Lou said, “Beware that Hermes is also the patron of thieves.” she gave the side eye to Luke.

I saw what she was doing, “How much does he owe you?” I asked.

Luke looked away and Lou cleared her throat, “About ten drachma and twenty dollars.”

“It’s surely not that much?” Luke said.

“Interest pal.” I said while I walked down the row a bit.

“See, he gets it!” Lou said. The two kept bickering as I unpacked. I put my clothes and toiletries in a trunk below the bed and I stood there with my gun belt, trying to find a place to put it. I kept my knife in a sheath on my side. There was no way I’d part with it.

“Holy shit dude!” I heard Lou say behind me. I turned and saw her ogling at my guns. “Are those real?”

“Yep, custom made for me.” I said. I took one out and unloaded the magazine and cleared the chamber. I did a little twirl before handing it to her.

“A right gunslinger you are.” she said as she handled the weapon.

“I take it you guys don’t use guns at all?” I asked.

“Not exactly.” Lou said, “Hey Charles.” she called over her back.

He came over and saw what was happening.

“Percy here might just be the one we’re looking for.” Lou said. She handed Charles my gun and he looked it over.

“Nice piece.” he said, “Solid steel components, bronze inlays. This might work Lou.”

“Someone want to tell me what’s going on?” I asked.

Luke came over to join us, “These two have been working on a project for the last few months to make guns that are effective against monsters.” he explained.

“The problem in the past is that Celestial Bronze is too rare to manufacture ammo with.” Charles said, “I brought Lou on board to see what kind of alchemy she could whip up.”

“Alchemy?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’ve been dabbling in it.” Lou said, “Tell you what, why don’t I give you a camp tour tomorrow instead of Annabeth. I can tell you what kinda progress we’ve made.”

I smiled, “Sounds like a plan. She doesn’t seem to like me much anyways.”

“Don’t mind her.” Luke said, “She’s had a rough winter with the situation on Olympus.”

“I’m still not sure what all happened.” Charles said as he handed my gun back, “Chiron and Mr. D are really cagey about it.”

“They haven’t said anything to you?” I asked.

“Just vaguely that something happened while we were on a field trip to Olympus during the solstice.” Lou said, “Zeus and Hades were pissed about something. Poseidon too but not in the same way. It was putting the other gods on edge.”

I thought to myself that it might not be a good idea to tell them what I knew. Chiron might have a good reason to keep them in the dark.

“Well, the world hasn’t ended yet, right?” I said, “Must not be that bad.”

Luke looked a little crestfallen, “This was different than a family squabble, Percy. Something’s coming.”

“C’mon Luke, can’t tamp down his optimism that quickly.” Lou said. She bumped me on the shoulder playfully. I could definitely get along with her.

Luke smiled reassuringly, “I guess it’s good to have a bit of that these days. We should probably turn in though, before Argus gets on our case again.”

We all agreed on that and Charles took his leave, and the others turned into their own bunks. I left my pistols in my suitcase since it had a combination lock on it. I wasn’t going to risk them with the son of the god of thieves in the room.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: A Whole Lotta Bullshit

The next week passed by in a flash. I worked out a schedule with the other residents of the Hermes cabin. In the mornings I would wake up and do physical training and swordsmanship lessons with Luke. Initially I balked at his insistence, but I quickly found out using a sword had me working out muscles that I never used much before. So, it was a new challenge at the very least.

The only problem was no sword ever felt right to me. The closest I ever got to something usable was when I tried a two-handed longsword. Luke was less familiar with the techniques involved with those blades. Therefore, I did some digging in the Big House’s library and found some old fighting manuals by renaissance sword masters (and demigods) Achille Marrozo and Joachim Meyer. Those editions had illustrations, making it much easier for me to absorb the information.

It was after one of our sparring matches that Luke clocked my sources.

“Those are pretty old.” he said over my shoulder as I studied a defensive stance.

“Yeah, but they’re dead useful.” I said.

“I’m not disagreeing with you there.” Luke said, “When the whole camp is here in the summer I split duties with Chiron and the Ares cabin for sword lessons. I’m the only one who bothers to incorporate classical fencing theory.”

“I take it the Ares kids are a little headstrong and Chiron is too set in his ways?” I said.

“Pretty much.” Luke said, “Although the Ares councilor, Clarisse La Rue, is very good with a spear. I wouldn’t want to be on the end of it again.”

“What’s it do?” I asked.

“Now, now.” Luke said, “I can’t give away everything.”

I scoffed, “Fine.” I paused, “Who is this Clarisse anyway? Anyone I would’ve met by now?”

“No, she’s been away for a bit.” Luke said, “I think she’s coming back soon actually.”

“Sounds like someone I should get to know.” I said.

“She’s alright when you catch her in a good mood. Which is almost never.” Luke said, “She’s a lot like her father in that way.”

“How so?” I asked.

“She just has a chip on her shoulder.” Luke admitted, “One thing you’ll find out when you get claimed is that the gods don’t really keep up with their kids. Some people get bitter about it.”

I hummed in acknowledgement. If she was anything like Revy, maybe I could befriend her.

“Anyways, we’ve got time for one more spar. So, hop to it.” Luke said.

“Alright, alright.” I said. I stood up and took my practice longsword.

Later in the day after lunch, Chiron insisted that I took lessons with Annabeth on Greek mythology. I thought about telling her about Rock and the fact that Japanese mythology existed. But I was already having a tough time getting her to talk to me about Greece, let alone Japan.

A day’s lesson usually went something like this.

I would meet her in the Athena cabin. She would ask me to explain some concept or story we had gone over the previous day, she would tell me exactly why and how I was wrong, then she would drag out the next two hours explaining something completely different. For all of her mother’s gifts of wisdom, she certainly did not have a gift for teaching. It was as today’s lesson was dying down that I noticed a detail about her.

“Say, Annabeth.” I said to get her attention. She loved to bury herself in a book until I left for the day.

“What?” she asked curtly.

“What’re those beads on your necklace about?” I asked. She seemed taken aback by the question. I’d never talked about anything but business with her.

“They’re handed out at the end of every summer.” she said. She felt each one as she told me about them. One had a centaur in a prom dress from two years ago. She called it a weird summer and left it at that.

“What do you think this summer will be about?” I asked as she finished up.

“I don’t know.” she said softly, “Each year is really different. There are always new people who come in. Old faces you never see come back.” She paused and I could tell she was reliving some unpleasant memories.

“I understand the feeling.” I said.

“How could you?” she asked, “You only just got here.” She sounded hostile, maybe continuing this conversation was a bad idea. But I was too stubborn to leave it there.

“Back where I came from, Roanapur, there was danger just about anywhere.” I said, “One thing I’ve noticed about demigods, yourself, Luke, Lou, and the others, is that you see monsters very differently than I do.”

“What do you mean?” she asked. It looked like I piqued her interest somewhat.

“In Roanapur, people don’t see winning as glory, or treasure, or even safety.” I explained, “From what I lived through and grew up in, for most people, survival is their victory. And the reason for that is just the same for why you lost people.”

“Monsters.” she guessed.

“That’s right.” I said, “It sounds like a cliché, but where I’m from, people can be just as monstrous as a chimera or a hydra. It’s in their nature.” Annabeth fixed her expression at that. And we both stayed quiet for a time.

“Have you ever killed anyone?” she asked me.

I took my time to answer. I didn’t like to kill. Unlike some people in Roanapur, I never found it to be thrilling or pleasurable. It was just part of the job.

“Not in cold blood.” I said. Her face was stiff.

“Okay.” she said simply.

“Lou said you were a year-rounder.” I said, “When was the last time you were outside the Camp on your own?”

“On my own?” she thought, “Not since I came here with Thalia and Luke.” I recalled the story Lou told me about Thalia’s tree. It seemed like a real heartbreaker.

“Do you not have people on the outside?” I asked softly.

Her expression turned sour. She couldn’t look me in the eye anymore. Definitely crossed a line.

“Sorry.” I said. I began to clear up my books and notes into my bag.

“No, Percy.” Annabeth said as I stood up, “I-” she paused.

She looked down.

“Never mind.” she finally said, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

I left without saying anything else.

After dinner I made my way down to the camp forge. Most of the building was taken up with industrial equipment for weapon smithing and other crafting needs. But situated above a web of supports and catwalks was a small office. Inside I met with Lou and Charles to work on developing firearms that were effective against monsters.

So far we’d gone through the things they already developed using some of the weapons the Camp had collected over the years. Tonight, we had planned to go over our findings since we’d started.

Lou was sitting in an office chair, her feet kicked up on a desk. Charles was leaning against a tool chest opposite the door. He was fiddling with some trinket.

“Finally!” Lou said, “I was just getting bored of annoying poor Charles here.”

“Well, you can annoy me anytime.” I said with a smirk. She chuckled and I put my bag down. inside were my guns along with some notes I’d taken.

“So, what do we know so far?” Charles said, “First, pure Celestial Bronze bullets do work at killing monsters. The drawbacks are both the cost and the wear they put on normal barrels after moderate use. Second, the type of weapon doesn’t affect lethality towards monsters. A rifle will kill just as reliably as a pistol if the bullet hits.”

“Sounds about right to me.” Lou said.

“I don’t think we needed to spend a week figuring that out though.” I said. Lou was leading the efforts when it came to testing and collecting data. And as the most experienced gunslinger here, I had shot hundreds, if not thousands of rounds in the last few days. With supervision by Chiron initially, we had been using pit scorpions to test monster lethality. We had yet to try it out on anything bigger.

“Womp womp, cry about it.” Lou said, “Now that we know these things, let’s talk alloys.”

She turned to Charles, “Silver seems to be the most compatible material with Celestial Bronze. The only trouble I’m having is finding a good ratio.” he said.

“Ideally we would want to use less bronze, right?” I asked.

“Ideally, yes.” Charles said, “But I’m wondering if diluting the alloy will make the bullets less effective. It’s well known that Celestial Bronze blades will kill on contact with a monster. But I don’t think anyone’s done serious testing on alloyed blades before.”

Lou seemed to be getting giddy, “I’m not doing the testing.” I said flatly.

“You’re no fun.” she said. It came with a playful hit on the arm.

“Anyways.” Lou continued, “I think that alloys are probably the best way forward with ammunition. If you want to get started on that, I wanted to review some rifle designs with Percy.” Charles nodded and made to go down to the forge, he gave me a sly look after Lou turned around. I wasn’t sure what he meant by it though.

I sat down next to Lou at the desk. She talked to me about designs she had drafted for a completely custom battle rifle. It took inspiration from Cold War classics like the FAL and the G3 while incorporating modern elements from the AR platform, which I guided her through. It was an hour into our work when I leaned up from a sketch I was making and looked over to her.

Lou was by far the friendliest person I’d met at camp so far. She had a certain energy about her that was hard for me to resist. It was odd to think that less than a month ago, I only had one person I’d consider to be a friend. Now that was doubled.

Her design sketches were also much more impressive than I’d seen anywhere else. Even Praiyachat back home, a decent artist in his own right, wasn’t on her level. I wondered to myself if she was good at design for function, or if she practiced art generally. And now that I gave it any thought, there were loads of books and journals near her bunk.

“Percy?” I heard Lou say. It snapped me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah?”

“Are you okay?”

“Sure, why’d you ask?”

“You’ve been staring either at me or into space for the last two minutes.” she said.

I could feel my face flush, “Oh, uh.” I started.

“Are you seeing things?” Lou asked, “Like apparitions, stuff that’s not normally there?”

“No, I don’t think so at least.” I said.

“Are you sure?” she asked. She reached out a hand and felt my forehead.

“No, I was just thinking is all.” I admitted.

“You don’t seem to have a fever at least.” Lou said, “I only ask because in the past some people have gotten hallucinations after hanging around me for long enough. I asked my mom about it last time we were on Olympus, and she said it was a side effect of magical exposure.”

“Trust me Lou, I’m not having any magical hallucinations.” I said with a smirk, “At least not yet.” She gave me a small smile.

“So, what were you thinking about then?” she asked.

“It’s pretty silly to be honest.” I said. I broke eye contact as I tried to figure out what to say.

“I’d never think you were silly.” she reassured, “I’m basically a witch after all.”

I smiled, “Ture.” I paused, “I’m just thankful that you’ve been a friend to me ever since I got here. Annabeth seems to hate me, Luke is kinda distant, and Charles feels more like a drinking buddy. If you know what I mean.”

Lou’s smile only widened, “I know the feeling.” she said, “When all the summer kids get here I’m usually left out of a lot of things.”

“That sucks.” I said. I honestly couldn’t think of anything else to say.

“Yeah, but c’est la vie.” she said, “I’m just glad that the Hephaestus kids are always looking for help in here. And with you on board for this project, it’s only bound to get better.”

We talked for a long time. Mostly about the projects she’d helped with in the past. Around midnight Charles had come up to check on us. Lou was in the middle of a rant about an enchantment that went wrong on a bidet she’d tried making. He simply hung his apron up on a hook and silently waved at me. Lou was pouring over her old sketches and didn’t notice him.

Charles gave me that same look as before and winked before leaving for good. I had a feeling about what he meant, but I didn’t want to rush things. For all the vice that I saw in Roanapur, I’d never participated in the carnal side of things.

The next day I ate breakfast at the pavilion. I was feeling tired from last night since Lou and I talked until three in the morning. It wasn’t until Argus found us that we went to bed. Luckily he wasn’t a rat, but it felt like he had given me a hundred versions of the same look that Charles kept giving me.

I was just about halfway through my waffle when I heard someone stomping up the stairs to the tables. I looked up and saw a brawny girl. She had longish light brown hair and a nasty look in her eyes. Especially for a Saturday morning. She plopped down at the Ares table, which had been previously empty. She shouted at one of the nymphs to bring her some food.

I turned to Luke, who was on my right, “Is that Clarisse?” I used a hushed tone.

“Yeah.” he said, “Daughter of Ares.”

I nodded and went back to my meal. I heard another set of footfalls on the stairs and saw Lou enter the pavilion. Her hair was more frizzy than usual. She clearly wasn’t a morning person. Something I could sympathize with.

She sat down across from me and a naiad brought her a plate of food and some orange juice.

“Good morning guys.” she said wistfully.

“Mornin’” Luke said.

“Sleep well?” I asked.

“Yeah, just need more.” she said.

“Maybe we should set an alarm next time.” I said, “We don’t want Argus walking in on us again.”

“No, that wouldn’t be ideal.” Lou said, “Something bothering you Luke?” I looked at him, and his face was a little rosy and I could tell he was trying to hold in his drink.

He carefully swallowed before speaking, “Please don’t tell me you two were-”

“Oh!.” I quickly said, “We were in the forge talking about designs.”

“Really?” Luke asked. He looked at Lou to confirm.

“Yeah, Charles was there too.” she said nervously.

“Is that right?” Luke asked. He looked up towards the Hephestus table. Charles was sitting there with a girl. I think her name was Silena from Aphrodite’s cabin.

“Hey Beck!” Luke called out. Charles looked up and Luke waved him over.

“What’s up?” Charles said as he sat next to Lou.

“How’s progress going on the guns?” Luke asked.

“Well, I actually made a breakthrough with the alloys we were discussing.” he said, “But these two were yapping like foxes. And I didn’t want to interrupt them.” Lou blushed and I found an interesting part of my bacon to pick at.

“What kind of breakthrough?” Luke asked.

“It’s a bunch of technical stuff with the ratio of silver to Celestial Bronze used in the bullets.” he explained, “I managed to create an alloy mixture that’s stable and only uses five percent bronze.”

“Holy crap that’s amazing!” Lou burst. Any inhibitions were long gone. “We’ve got to test it out. Can we do it today?” I looked at Luke, he said we would do reduced practice sessions on weekends.

“Fine, but I want to come along.” he said, “We’ll see if my sword is out of a job.”

“What’s this?” a voice came from behind me. Clarisse was walking back to her table from the offering brazier. “Did your little pop guns finally go bang?”

“Percy Jackson, nice to meet you.” I said with the fakest smile I could conjure.

“Yeah, I already heard about you.” Clarisse said, “Let me tell ya something. There ain’t no substitute for good old muscle. When those toys jam up, you’d better be ready to face the heat head on.”

“Believe me Clarisse, I’ve met that heat plenty of times.” I said. My tone was deadly serious, and I looked into those piggish eyes of her. They were almost completely black. I didn’t back down.

She scoffed and turned back to her table.

“Well, if you wanted a target on your back, that’s the way to do it.” Charles said.

“Please, she’s nothing but a paper tiger. Seen her type plenty back home.” I said, “Has she even been on a quest or fought in a real life or death situation?”

“I don’t know.” Luke said, “But when capture the flag comes around again in the summer, she’ll be gunning for you.”

“I can’t wait.” I said.

It was pretty chilly outside. Mr. D was apparently in the mood for a snowy day, and there was about an inch covering the camp with flurries coming by every so often. Around noon we set out into the forest to find something to shoot. The new bullets Charles had made worked well enough on the pit scorpions we’d been using. But we all wanted to see more results.

Lou had shown me around the Camp’s armory to find a weapon to test out. I’d chosen a beat-up Beretta 92. Revy trained me on hers, so I was all too familiar with the pistol. At the tree line I loaded a magazine. I had made the cartridges myself. Charles and Lou were still amateurs when it came to that. I didn’t need a hot load or an ill-fitted projectile screwing with the testing.

“All set?” I asked the others. Accompanying me were of course Lou and Charles. Luke had also decided to tag along, and he brought Annabeth, much to her dissatisfaction.

“Let’s go.” Annabeth said. I could tell she really didn’t want to be here.

“Cheer up Annabeth.” Lou said, “Shouldn’t you be excited about this? Innovations in weaponry unlock so much strategic potential.”

“There’s a difference between innovation and wishful thinking.” she replied, “I haven’t seen enough to be convinced.”

“Fair enough.” I chipped in, “But I’m a pretty good shot. And Luke’s our insurance for if things get too hairy.” Luke looked pleased with himself, and Annabeth blushed. In the short time I’d been here, I could tell the poor girl was whipped.

I waved the others along and we went into the forest. It didn’t take long for the well-traveled paths to become more and more covered. Pretty soon we were up to our ankles in dead leaves. I was happy to have the foresight to bring combat boots. There was no way I was going to spend an hour trying to get ticks off me.

We reached a clearing after a short hike and there was a patch of bushes close to the edge. I crouched down and motioned for the others to do the same.

“Let’s wait here.” I whispered, “Maybe we can catch something passing through.” So far I’d been looking for tracks in the light dusting of snow that covered everything, but to no luck.

“Or maybe.” another voice said, “You’ll keep crouching there and find nothing.”

I looked around for the source and the others bolted up. There I saw Chiron in his centaur form. I would be lying if I said I was used to it.

“Sorry, sir.” Annabeth said quickly, “We were following him.” Obviously talking about me. I gave her the side-eye. It wasn’t a good showing of her discretion to throw blame when it wasn’t asked for.

“You’ll find it hard to catch any monster in these woods if it doesn’t want to be found.” Chiron said, “But you’re in luck.” He beckoned behind him and Grover appeared from behind a tree. He looked like a nervous wreck.

Chiron decided to speak for him, “There’s been a creature skulking around the woods for the last month or so. It’s been raiding the stores of not just the local nymphs, but it’s now going after satyrs.” he looked again at Grover.

“We’d- I’d like to ask you to kill it.” he said.

There was something fishy going on here, I could just tell.

“Why didn’t you tell us this earlier?” I asked Chiron, “You knew what Charles, Lou, and I were doing.”

“Because I wasn’t completely confident in the project’s viability.” Chiron said honestly, “Then again I like to encourage creativity. So, will you all help Grover and the Council of Cloven Elders with this task?”

“I see that we don’t have a choice.” I said.

“Hop to it then.” Chiron said before trotting away.

“Jeez man.” I said, “Is he always to cagey?”

“Not all the time.” Lou said, “He probably doesn’t know what to make of you yet. Not many demigods come here with the background like yours.”

I hummed in acknowledgement and turned to Grover, “So, what’s this monster needs killing?”

He looked like a nervous wreck, “The Minotaur.” he said quietly.

“You’re kidding me.” Luke said.

“What’s so bad about that?” I asked.

“The Minotaur is half-man, half-bull.” Annabeth said, “By all accounts it’s smart and very fast.”

“Should be a good test then.” I said, “I say we split up. Luke and I will lead two groups.”

I looked at Luke and he nodded, “I’ll take Annabeth and Charles, you take Lou and Grover.” he said.

“Fine by me.” I said, “Let’s meet back here if we can’t find anything.”

“Do any of you have drachma?” Luke asked.

“I do.” Lou said.

“What would gold do for us here?” I asked.

“Iris-Messaging.” Luke said, “Lou can explain.”

At that, we split up. My group went left, and Luke’s went right. I took point with Grover behind and Lou as the anchor.

“So, Grover, any ideas where we can find this thing?” I asked.

“No, not really.” he said as we passed through the brush. “He just kinda showed up one day about a month ago. The Council thought they could handle it, but it was only this morning that I was sent to ask Chiron for help. It’s already killed two dryads and a satyr hunter.”

“That doesn’t sound good.” Lou said, “We’ll find the bastard.”

“Lou, what was Luke saying about Iris Messaging?” I asked.

“It’s a way of communication.” Lou said, “If you toss a drachma into a rainbow and say a short prayer to Iris, she will connect you with anyone. It’s like a video call.”

“How do you just find a rainbow?” I asked.

“Water sprays are the most common, but I usually carry a crystal prism to help with magic stuff, so it doubles as a rainbow maker too.” Lou said. She took a rectangular prism out of her jacket’s pocket and waved it around.

“Are those standard-issue?” I asked.

“Not really.” she said, “Lots of people don’t care for trying out magic. They think only Hecate’s children can do it, but anyone can learn the basics with training.”

“That’s cool.” I said, “It’ll be something else to do late at night.”

Lou chuckled at that, and I noticed Grover looking very uncomfortable. Was everyone at this camp so sheltered that they couldn’t handle two friends bullshitting with each other? In that moment I realized just how easy it would be to manipulate these people. But that was more of Mr. Chang’s style, not mine. At least Lou seemed to get it.

We continued silently, I made sure to lead the others slowly and to avoid big patches of loose leaves and branches. If this Minotaur was so terrifying, giving away our position wouldn’t be ideal.

Eventually we reached a clearing, smaller than the last one we set off from. I looked at the snow from the trees and saw tracks going through the middle. I pointed them out to the others. I checked the gun, flicking off the thumb safety. Lou brought out her prism and a bronze knife. Grover stayed put.

Lou pressed a drachma and the prism to the satyr’s chest, “Call Luke when things kick off.” she whispered, “I know you can smell him.”

“Where’s he at?” I asked quietly.

“Almost directly across from us.” Grover whispered. I thought for a moment about how to play this.

“Lou, you go right and stick to the trees.” I whispered, “I’ll try and draw him out to the clearing. If the gun doesn’t work, I’ll have my knife ready too. Jump in when you see an opening.”

“Sounds good. Let’s do this.” she said before sneaking off through the brush. I patted Grover on the back and gave Lou thirty seconds before I went into the clearing.

I stood up straight and walked forward confidently. I made sure to kick up as much snow and leaves as I could. I held my pistol with one hand and drew my knife with my other. Across the way I heard some shuffling in the brush. I aimed my pistol.

The tree line broke apart and I was met with a bull rushing towards me. I fired a few rounds, but the monster dodged and deflected my shots off its horns. I’d have to aim lower. I dove out of the way and let the monster pass me by. It skidded to a halt and whipped around.

“C’mon Cow-Nuts, that the best ya got?” I called. The beast roared and it charged again. This time I ran towards it. I sheathed my knife and readied my pistol. I should’ve had about half a magazine left.

I slid under the Minotaur’s horns and held my gun upwards. I fired and got shots into the chest and guts. It roared in pain and stumbled to the ground, sliding a few yards. I got up and reloaded. I only had one spare magazine. I approached the monster carefully. It didn’t burst into powder like Alecto did.

I held my pistol and heard the beast whining. I heard footsteps to my right. I saw Lou approaching it cautiously.

“Did they work?” she asked, “Doesn’t look like he’s down and out just yet.”

“Stay back.” I said, “I’ll double-tap him.”

As I said that the Minotaur gave another roar and lumbered up. I tried to get a headshot, but its back was facing me, and its shoulders were too bulky. It turned towards Lou and charged. Her expression hardened and she stood her ground.

I switched my target to its legs and took aim. But before I could shoot, it reached Lou. She tried to dive to the right, but the beast predicted the move. It caught the hood on her jacket and whipped her down. I fired at its bare legs and hit a knee. It roared again and knelt down. But it kept its grip on Lou and raised her up. She grimaced and slashed with her knife.

I dashed forward to get a better shot. I dumped the rest of the mag towards its head, and I must have hit some of it. The monster fell back, and it raised its arms high. Lou was thrown towards me, and I dropped the gun to catch her.

That was an overestimation on my part. We ended up tangled in each other when she hit me. But at least I broke her fall. She was lying on top of me, and I was winded.

“Thanks, Percy.” Lou groaned.

“Anytime.” I said, “Did we him?”

Lou looked up, “Yeah, seems like it.”

I laughed but coughed at the same time, “Mission accomplished.”

“Good job, soldier.” Lou teased.

“Aye-aye, ma’am.” I replied. She had my right arm pinned down, so I couldn’t salute. She gave me a genuine smile.

“Well, well.” another voice came from the tree line where we left Grover. “You two definitely aren’t beating the allegations. Late night talks, flirting, and now this?” I looked backwards and saw Luke approaching us. Lou got off me. I took her hand, and she pulled me up. Her face was bright red.

“Got the thing.” I said. I bent down and picked up the gun. “This worked like a charm.”

“Really now?” Luke said, “I suppose we’ll have to make more.”

“I’ll get right on it.” Charles said from behind. Annabeth tailed him.

Lou wandered towards the pile of dust the Minotaur left and sifted through it. She gasped and lifted out something. I walked to her side and saw her holding two horns.

“Spoils of war?” I asked.

“More than that.” she said, “Trophies.”

She handed me one. It was surprisingly lightweight.

“Need something to show off, hero.” she said slyly. I gave her a goofy grin.

“Let’s get back.” Luke said, “Sun’s starting to get low.” I hardly noticed the time. Tints of scarlet, orange, and lilac were showing in the sky. I followed the others as Luke led us back to camp.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: El Plan

Before I knew it, June had arrived. It was the first of the month and new campers were flooding into the cabins. Luckily I was able to stay in a bunk with Lou. Apparently nobody wanted to sleep underneath a witch. Personally, I found it ideal.

We were eating lunch at the pavilion when Chiron stomped his hoof to get everyone’s attention.

“Attention, everybody.” he said, “As you are all aware, the summer’s first game of capture the flag will happen in just a few days’ time. The usual rules still apply to this matchup, and I encourage you all to meet with your cabin councilor to refresh. However, there is the addition of a new rule. With the advancements made by a certain group of campers in the use of firearms, all guns used in events where campers face each other are required to use chalk bullets or beanbags in the case of shotguns. While armor should protect against the most serious injuries, we are also requiring all campers to wear a visor with their helmets that cover the eyes at a minimum. That is all.”

He sat down again as the meal ended. I looked across the table at Lou and she gave me a smile. We had been lobbying Chiron and Mr. D to allow us to use guns in camp activities, and they were understandably very hesitant.

While killing the Minotaur with our new bullets was a good start, we quickly found that the bullets ate up barrels. We’d been spending the time since refining designs for Celestial Bronze barrels and weapons.

That night we met at our usual spot in the forge and kept tinkering away. Lou had designed a battle rifle for herself, which Charles was helping her put the finishing touches on. Meanwhile, I was working on replacing the parts already in my own pistols with Celestial Bronze. It helped that most of the ornamentation was already made of regular bronze, so I had an easier go of it.

I was in the office at a desk when Lou came in.

“How goes the work?” she asked before sitting down on the desk to my left. I budged her leg aside and pulled a paper out from where she was sitting.

“I’m just about done converting the original engraving on the slides.” I said, pointing to a diagram I’d drawn up. “After that I just need to get the internals figured out and I’ll be golden.”

“Nice.” Lou said. She picked up the slide I already had done and examined the new engraving inlays. “You know, I could probably enchant this.”

“How so?” I asked. I’d shown interest in learning magic from her, but we never found the time.

“Celestial Bronze is very receptive to magic as you already know.” Lou said, “But I know a way to radiate its durability so that it boosts the steel surrounding it.”

“So, that would mean I could use these as a melee weapon?” I asked.

“Theoretically yes.” she said, “Although I would plate some of the frame with Bronze if you wanted to use these as bucklers.”

“Good point.” I thought about that for a moment. I could definitely do it below the slide, along the outside of the trigger guard and down to the bottom of the grip. It sure would help with deflecting close quarters attacks. It would probably make pistol-whipping much  more effective too.

I agreed and Lou walked me through the steps to enchant the slides, which would help reinforce the construction of the gun so that things wouldn’t get shaken loose when used to block. Then over the week I worked with Charles to plate the frame of the pistols in Bronze.

The day of the game I was finishing up the final internal pieces when Annabeth paid a visit to the forge. I was in the office again working. Lou was there fiddling around with her rifle. Charles was also there, taking inventory of the chalk bullets.

Annabeth ended up standing in the doorway for a while as the three of us failed to acknowledge her presence. She had to clear her throat.

Lou greeted, “What’s up Annabeth?”

“I wanted to know which team you all were planning on supporting.” she said, “I know that you two don’t need to follow Hermes’ cabin since you aren’t children of Hermes.” She was obviously referring to Lou and me. “And Hephaestus hasn’t made a call either.”

“You’re right about that.” Charles said, “Neither you nor Clarisse made a good case so far.”

“Is there anything we can do to count on your support?” Annabeth asked.

“Let’s see.” Charles said, “When you first asked me to side with you, you were very condescending. And since our cabin was small, I didn’t appreciate you combining our meeting with Luke. If you treat us like an afterthought, that’s not going to work.”

“I understand and I apologize.” Annabeth said, “But as things stand now, Ares has every cabin other than Athena, Apollo, Hermes, and yours. If you go to their side, they won’t give you any say in strategy. They don’t even respect your abilities with firearms.”

I almost wanted to laugh. Other than Charles, Lou and I, the only cabin that was actually interested in training with guns was Hephaestus. And I don’t consider myself to be a natural teacher, but everyone I helped was decent enough by this point. Especially Charles and Lou, given the head start they had before the summer.

The real icing was my offers to Annabeth to train her. She flat out refused. But with both of us being stubborn, I think my continued offerings and her refusals were out of love for the game and not the practicality.

“Well, you don’t seem to either.” Lou said, “How many times has Percy offered to teach yourself and the Athena cabin to shoot? And how many times have you said no?”

Annabeth was on the backfoot, “Listen, if you all agree to join Athena, I will commit to taking a week’s worth of lessons. And we can go from there afterwards. I will also try to convince others from my cabin to join as well.”

“One month.” I said.

“What?” Annabeth said.

“One month of lessons. You can’t become a decent shootist in one month, let alone one week.” I said, “But at the very least I can whip you into something respectable.”

“But I have my own responsi-” she started to say.

“I understand that, and I’m sure we could work out something with Chiron.” I said, “But if you want me on side, that’s the deal. If Lou and Charles want in, that’s their business.”

“I’ll bite, if you take his deal I’ll come along.” Lou said.

“May as well jump in too.” Charles said, “It’s not like you have anything else to offer but your time.”

Annabeth bit her bottom lip as she thought. I turned back to my work.

“No deal.” she said.

“Okay.” I said quickly. The other two turned back to their desks and she left the room. Once I was sure she was gone I turned around again. “Do you guys want to make a third team?”

I stood in the woods at our base. It was me, Lou, and the Hephaestus cabin. I was armed with my Bastards and a knife. Lou had a sword and her new rifle. And the others were all rocking standard swords and shields with pistols for sidearms. I wanted to get them all armed with rifles, but none of them were quite at that level.

“The plan.” I said, “You all hold here while I infiltrate the other camps. I plan to grab both flags and bring them to our turf at the same time. I predict that the other campers will focus on us after they acquire the other big team’s flag.”

“I’ll get posted in a tree somewhere and act as overwatch.” Lou said. She had an ACOG sight fitted to her rifle, and I knew she was reliable for at least a few hundred yards.

“We’ll keep them at bay.” Charles said, “Besides, even if we lose, it’ll be fun. And we get to test out some traps and your armor too.”

“Totally.” I replied. Charles had been working on an experimental set of armor he called Chameleon Armor. It used some faint enchantments to blend with the terrain. I’d seen it in action, and it was good for infiltration and speed, just how I liked it.

We all took positions, and I waited for the conch horn to blow. When it did I dashed into the forest. I kept my pistols holstered for now. If I could get away with stealth, I’d damn well take it. I splashed through the creek that marked our territory, and I felt energized by the waters.

I got to the Ares base first. Most of their troops were clashing with Athena’s for now. There was little standing in my way. I ran as fast as I could towards the guards they had posted, only five runts. I clambered up a small boulder and jumped off.

I kicked one guard in the back and rolled forward. The other guards reacted slowly, and I used a branch to hit another in the head. One tried jabbing me with a spear, but I dodged and yanked it away. I spun it around and hit the guy with the shaft. Splinters of wood flew, and he cried before falling down.

“You bastard!” one of the last two called. I drew my pistols and unloaded the chalk rounds. Most of the shots hit and I made sure to aim for the gaps in his armor. He fell to the ground, welts and cuts all over. The last guard was the smallest and she was quivering. If I remembered right, they were one of the new Aphrodite kids, probably still in middle school.

“Get outta here.” I said forcefully. She nodded slowly and ran off, dropping her spear and shield. I let go of my breath and grabbed the flag. As I darted off I heard a small scream, Athena must’ve sent another party and caught that girl.

As I crossed the stream into Athena’s territory I heard the report of Lou’s rifle, I had to hurry.

Along the way I came across a few of Apollo’s archers. I had to dodge and weave once they clocked me. Using branches and rocks I threw them at the archers. Most were set up in the trees. I got towards the last one just at the entrance to their camp. I jumped off a log and kicked him in the chest. He went down.

I bunched up the Ares flag into my back pocket and drew my pistols. Annabeth must have seen something like this happening, she’d left her guards, about ten in total, in a phalanx. A smart move, their shields would deflect my bullets easily. But there was one flaw with a phalanx that Annabeth herself had told me. The reason why the Romans conquered Greece so easily was due to the phalanx’s poor maneuverability.

I dashed to the left and started firing at the guards’ legs. I heard some grunts indicating hits, but they held firm. They couldn’t maneuver to face me head-on, however.

Once I reached the end of their line I hooked around and dumped the rest of my ammo into the left flank. The guards broke formation and charged me. Just what I wanted.

A kick to the chest, a bullet to the legs, a branch cracking armor. These fates and more meant the end of these guards. They were rolling on the ground as I grabbed their flag. I bunched it up into my other back pocket as I raced back. I had stopped hearing Lou’s rifle, so I was fearing the worst. I didn’t discount Athena and Ares teaming up to crush Hephaestus once they realized what I was doing.

I was in sight of the creek when I got bushwhacked. Several Ares campers jumped from behind trees, spears at the ready. I had my pistols out in a flash and dove towards the first two. I put several bullets into them. They staggered backwards and I pistol-whipped them before landing. I scrambled up and blocked a sword swipe from another camper. I kicked him backwards into a tree and emptied my guns. He was out.

I turned towards the creek and there was one obstacle left, Clarisse La Rue.

“Look at my pop guns now!” I said. She had been taunting me all week about them. She’d never fired one.

“I’ll end you!” she growled. Her spear started to crackle with electricity. So that was the surprise Luke mentioned all that time ago.

She charged at me and made a thrust. I dodged right, but she predicted it. Her shield slammed me, and I staggered backwards. She swung the spear, but I ducked it. I darted to the right and used the side of a tree to kick into the air.

I flipped over her, and she couldn’t turn around in time. I whipped her on the back of her helmet as hard as I could. She staggered forwards and I kicked the back of her knees. She crumpled to the ground, and I took off towards the creek.

Just as I crossed, I didn’t hear the conch blow, someone must have taken our flag. I continued down the path towards our base and was met by a lone Athenian camper carrying our flag. I saw a trail of blonde hair and knew it was Annabeth. Thanks to the Chameleon Armor she didn’t see me. I hid behind a tree and reloaded. I peeked out again and noticed how beat up she looked. It was honestly kind of pathetic.

I stuck out a foot as she crossed my path, and she tripped to the ground. She was quick to spin around and was met with two guns pointed at her face.

“Shoulda taken the deal Blondie.” I said before firing. She was down.

I made to grab my flag, but I heard running steps behind me. I turned just in time to catch Luke’s blade between my crossed pistols.

“Let’s see if you’re all that.” Luke said as he pushed me more. We both had plenty of sparring time together, so we knew each other’s weaknesses.

I knew Luke’s footwork wasn’t great if he was backing up. I mustered what strength I could and shoved his sword away. He took a step back, but I didn’t let up. I tried to whip him as much as I could, and he deflected as well as he could manage. But there was only so much he could do with a single blade.

I finally got a hit into the side of his head but as he reeled he got a kick on my shins. I growled and stumbled. He raised his sword and pummeled me from above. I used my pistols to shield myself but there was only so much I could do. He had me on my knees and I was looking desperately for a way out.

Suddenly he pulled a feint that I didn’t catch, and my guard was thrown wide open. He kicked me square in the chest and I was flat on my back. He raised his sword to finish the job, but a rifle shot came from behind.

The first hit his back. Then his helmet. Then his legs. And soon enough I was on my feet. I blew my mags into him, and he was down. I saw Lou down the path, her rifle shouldered. I waved towards her and picked up our flag. We met in the middle and ran wordlessly towards our camp. As we reached the clearing I saw the remnants of a hellish battle, at least by camp standards. I would only learn later that Ares and Athena had independently come here and clashed while Hephaestus tried to control the situation.

Lou took our flag and began to pin it up. I held up the other two flags and I heard the merciful call of the conch. I let out a deep breath of relief as the Hephaestus campers crowded me in their broken state. I vaguely heard congratulations and thank you’s around me. But all I could do was double over from exhaustion. I felt Charles and Lou’s hands keeping me steady.

I straightened up and returned the smiles from my teammates. Chiron trotted up to the camp and took in the sight.

“It seems your gamble paid off Mr. Jackson. And congratulations to Hephaestus’s Cabin for winning the inaugural summer game of capture the flag.” the centaur said.

“Thanks Chiron.” Charles said, “We’d better get this man some rest soon though.” I had controlled my breathing while they spoke, and I straightened up some. Lou was still ready to catch me if needed. Although now that I bothered to look, she was beat up too.

“I’ll be fine.” I said, “Let’s go.” I led the survivors out of our camp towards the creek. Annabeth was sitting against a tree with Luke. She gave me the evil eye and Luke gave me a small salute which I returned.

Just as we got to the banks of the river, I heard a distinct growling noise unlike any other I’ve ever heard. From the shadows of a tree a giant dog leaped out at me. It was too fast for me to react, and it pummeled me to the ground. I could feel its claws shred my armor and bite into my chest. I kept calm and found my knife. I shoved it into the neck of the dog, and it exploded into gold dust with a wild howl. I rolled over as I was swarmed by the other campers.

Lou was the first to get to me, “Oh gods, why was that here!” she cried out. She helped me up and I looked down. My chest was wall torn up. Blood was everywhere. Lou’s face was inconsolable. “So much blood, so much blood.” she repeated in a small voice

Without thinking I stumbled backwards. I coughed and it came out as a bloody burbling.

“Okay.”

“What’s the damage?”

I looked down

“Oooohhhh.”

“Ah”

“That doesn’t look good.”

I kept slowly going backwards towards the creek, it was my only hope. Lou tried rushing towards me, but I held out a hand.

I slipped on a rock on the shore and fell backwards with a splash.

The water engulfed me and that same feeling from back at my mom’s apartment came over me again. I could feel the wounds repair as blood washed down the river. My vision went blurry from the pain. All my adrenaline had burned away from the game. But soon enough that was gone too.

I leaned up from my place in the creek and saw all the other campers surrounding me. They looked in awe, not at me, but above me. Chiron was the first to bow, and so did the others. I finally looked up and saw it there. A glowing green trident spinning slowly above my head.

“You were right Revy.” I mumbled to myself, “You were fucking right.” I stood up as the trident disappeared and Chiron stood too. He stuck out his hand in salute.

“Hail, Perseus Jackson. Son of the Earthshaker, Stormbringer, Father of Horses, Master of Waves, the Sea God Poseidon.”

The Poseidon Cabin was pretty cozy. It reminded me of Roanapur a little. With a tropical feel and its own dock to boot. I was also glad to be on my own for a bit. The Hermes Cabin had turned into a zoo as the summer kids arrived. I tried asking Lou if she wanted to move in, but she shot down the idea. Didn’t want to risk angering my dad.

Right now, it was morning after the game. I had no clue what the Camp’s mood was, but I was either the star or the pariah. No way was I laying low anymore. The sun was shining on the dock. Near the door was a fountain that sprayed a fine mist into the light, a slight rainbow formed. There was also a small pan of drachma nearby. I got an idea.

“Oh Iris, Goddess of the Rainbow, please accept my offering.” I said. I flipped a drachma into the rainbow, and it vanished. “Show me Sally Jackson, in Roanapur, Thailand.”

The mist warped into a scene. It was the apartment back home. I could see the neon signs outside, it was night. Mom was sitting on the armchair reading a book, she didn’t seem to notice me.

“Hey!” I said, giving her a small wave. She looked up and smiled.

“I didn’t think it would take you this long to figure out how to Iris Message.” Mom said.

“Well, I’ve been busy.” I said, “Poseidon claimed me last night.”

“About damn time.” Mom said wistfully, “It was really hard to keep it from you. But now that you know, I feel much better. How’s things at Camp?”

I told her about the events of the last few months. She seemed really interested in the work I did on the guns. I could tell the gears in her head were turning.

“How’s Roanapur?” I asked.

“Not great, but they were fine for a while.” Mom said, “There’s been a string of killings. Grisly ones, very bloody. All the gangs have been hit so far and nobody knows what’s happening.”

“Oh, well it sounds like a drifter. Some serial killer with nowhere else to go.” I said.

“That’s what I’m thinking too. But it’s gotten to the point where I can’t do much.” she said, “The Council is meeting soon to talk about it. I’m on the sidelines for now.”

“Hm, I’m sure they can work something out.” I said, “How are Revy and Rock getting along?”

“Like toxic roommates.” Mom said, “She almost shot him at the market the other day, but I think she’s starting to warm up to him. I can tell he’d get along with the Athena cabin quite well. We’ve also been trading information about Greek and Japanese mythology. And I actually picked up on a rumor that might interest you.”

“What’s up?” I asked.

“According to Rock, a demigod relative of his tracked down the location of the legendary sword Kusanagi.” Mom said, “Susanoo, the god of the sea essentially, killed a serpent and retrieved the sword as a trophy from the body. That got passed down to the Imperial family as regalia. Then, it was lost during a battle in the Genpei War and was thought to have been lost.”

“And I’m assuming it’s been found?” I asked.

“Rock says he has a good idea of where it might be.” Mom said, “His theory is that a Korean monk found the sword and tried to take it back home. But then his boat sank in a storm in the Sea of Japan off the coast of Okinoshima Island.”

“And why hasn’t it been recovered yet?” I asked, “If they know where it is, it should just be a simple SCUBA dive.”

“You’re right that it’s easy to get to, but Rock’s contact already tried that, and they were nearly killed by the same serpent that Susanoo had slain.” Mom said, “Rock says that most of the Japanese demigods aren’t very good at fighting, so they’d need outside help to retrieve the sword.”

“And they want me to do it?” I asked.

“It’s simply an option.” Mom said, “Once you get back after the summer, I’d talk about it with Rock.”

“Alright.” I said, “Thanks for the updates.”

“Before you go.” Mom asked, “I hope you understand when I ask you this. What’s up with this Lou Ellen you keep talking about?” I could feel myself blushing a little bit out of nowhere. I knew exactly what ideas she had about us two.

“She’s a good friend. Nothing more than that.” I said quickly.

“Really?” Mom asked slyly.

“For now.” I said quietly.

Mom chuckled, “It’s alright to like someone Percy. I know Roanapur wasn’t the best place to learn about romance.”

“You got that right.” I said.

“If you do go on a quest, bring her along. I think you can bring two other people if I remember right.” she said, “Oh, and I almost forgot, that garage I have in New York, the code for the door is your birthday. And I had someone restock it last month. Everything should be fresh.”

“Alright. Thanks mom.” I said. There was a knocking at the door. “I’ve gotta go.”

“Of course.” Mom said, “I’ll tell everyone that you’re doing fine.”

We waved to each other before I cut the connection. I sighed, it was good to talk to her again. She could be a cold person due to her job, but Mom always made the time for me.

I walked to the door and opened it to find Grover.

“Hey man, what’s up?” I greeted. Ever since killing the Minotaur, he and I became acquainted. He was still a nervous wreck around me though. Chiron said that satyrs really disliked guns. They were the opposite of everything they stood for supposedly.

“They want you to come up to the Big House before breakfast.” he said.

“Alright, you coming along?” I asked. We both went up the hill and we met Chiron sitting on the porch in his wheelchair with a cup of coffee in his hands.

“Good morning Mr. Jackson.” he said while motioning to a chair beside him.

“I take it this is about the Master Bolt?” I asked.

“Indeed.” he said, “Your mother contacted me first after Alecto attacked you. I figured she told you what I told her?”

“Someone stole the Master Bolt and the Helm of Darkness. Everyone’s blaming Poseidon.” I said.

“That’s the gist of it.” Chiron said, “Although the prevailing theory now that you’re outed as Poseidon’s son is that Hades orchestrated the theft as revenge for both your father and Zeus for breaking an oath they took to not have children after 1945. Zeus remains unconvinced however and is still gunning for Poseidon.”

“World War Two?” I asked.

“Fought between the children of the Big Three.” Chiron confirmed, “The survivors convinced their parents to not have any more children. But you should know by now how fickle the gods can be. That oath would only hold for so long.”

“What’s the point?” I asked.

“It would be prudent for you to retrieve the Master Bolt more than anyone else.” Chiron said, “If you return both the Master Bolt, the Helm of Darkness, and find the true thief, that would avert a war the magnitude of which the world has never seen.”

“I see. I take it that the sky and the ocean fighting would be bad for just about everyone.” I said.

“I’m glad you see the stakes.” Chiron said, “All you must do now is choose your companions, consult the oracle, and set off. You’ll have to go west to Los Angeles to find the Underworld. You’ll have to find the Helm and return it there regardless of what you do.”

“I see, and I bet Hades has a good idea where I could find both relics too. What about the Oracle though?” I asked cautiously.

“Head up to the attic, you’ll see her there.” Chiron said. He became very interested in his coffee and I took that as my cue to leave. I went inside the house and went directly up to the top floor. I followed a cheap clip-art sign that pointed to the attic door. I pulled the trapdoor’s rope, and a ladder slid to the floor.

I climbed up and met with a cluttered room full of dust. There were various stacks of old books and trunks full of God knows what. I also saw several jars full of green liquid and embalmed parts of monsters. In the corner I saw a corpse. At least, it looked like one. She was dressed up like a flower-power hippie from the summer of love. I walked cautiously towards her, something was magnetic.

When I stood in front of her, she became animated. Her mouth opened slightly, and a sickly green mist poured out of her mouth.

“I am the Spirit of Delphi.” it said in a whispery tone. I could tell she wasn’t speaking in English either. It’s like the thoughts were planted in my head. “What guidance do you seek?”

“I need to retrieve the Master Bolt, how can I do this?” I asked. It was just what came to mind, maybe I should’ve worded that better.

The Oracle became even more animated. The body straightened up and held its arms towards the ceiling, its mouth fully open. The mist hung all around the room.

“You shall go West propelled by allies old and new;

You will encounter the colonized, the resentful;

Through fire, you shall find your prize safely returned;

And in the end, one who calls you a friend shall betray not just you, but their family too.”

The Oracle then went limp, falling back into the position it was in before it sprung to life.  I figured it was time for me to go, the words were etched into my mind, there was no way I could forget them.

I met Chiron back on the porch and recited the Prophecy. He sipped his coffee and pondered.

“I would suggest you get moving, today if possible. If you must ‘go through fire’, that more than confirms the Underworld as your destination.” he said, “The most well-known entrance to the Underworld is in Los Angeles. And you cannot fly there now that Zeus has you in his sights.”

“Noted, no more flying.” I said, “How many people can I bring?”

“No more than two companions. Things tend to go badly if there’s more than three on a quest. I have some suggestions on who to invite.” he said.

“Well, I definitely want Lou on board.” I said, “Maybe Charles too.”

“Those were my suggestions.” Chiron said, “But why do you hesitate with Mr. Beckendorf?”

“Doesn’t this whole situation stink to you?” I asked, “Whoever stole these things from Zeus and Hades had the goal of destabilizing Olympus wholesale. I don’t buy either theory that Poseidon or Hades orchestrated this. It just doesn’t feel right.”

Chiron smirked, “You’re wise beyond your appearance.” he said.

“I think there’s a wider conspiracy going on here.” I said, “And if there is, I’d rather have Charles here to continue developing the guns. Because even if training with them is something the campers loathe, Athena herself would see the value in it.”

“I can’t say that I disagree. Do you trust Charles to train people in your absence?” Chiron questioned.

“He’s grown into a fine shot.” I said, “He can at least get the ball rolling until I get back. It’ll also let me organize a supply line for new weapons if you can find some money to buy them.”

“I see.” Chiron said, “That will be a matter to discuss after your quest. Now, as for your other companion, may I suggest Miss Chase?”

“Annabeth?” I said astonished, “She hates me.”

“I can assure you that she does not.” Chiron said reassuringly, “From what she’s told me, I think she’s simply unsure of what to make of you. And going on a quest together could help repair that relationship.”

“I see.” I wondered what his aim was.

“It would also help to have an expert in mythology come with you. For your strengths in combat, Lou’s magical affinities, that is one area where you are lacking.” Chiron said.

“Good point.” I said, “I can ask her, but if she says no, I’ll go to Luke instead I think.”

“He would be a fine choice.” Chiron said, “You’d better get moving, Zeus said that he wants his Bolt back before the twenty-first, the Summer Solstice.”

“That’s not a lot of time.” I said, “Why didn’t you get the ball rolling on this sooner?”

“We had to wait for Poseidon to claim you.” Chiron said, “If you want to place blame, take it up with him when you return the Bolt to Olympus.”

I sighed and left the porch. My first stop was the breakfast pavilion where most of the camp was already eating. I skipped my table and went for Hermes’s. There I found Lou in her usual morning stupor.

“Hey, would you join me at my table?” I asked her quietly.

“Sure, I’ll meet you there.” she said.

Then I went to Athena’s table and saw Annabeth eating separately from her siblings.

“Hey, could I have a word over at my table?” I asked cordially.

“Come to rub the salt in?” she growled.

“No, this is serious.” I said.

“Really?” she asked, her tone sarcastic.

“I was just up to see the Oracle, I’m sure you know what that means.” I said quietly. Her expression dropped and she looked down at her plate.

“Fine.” she said. We walked over and found Lou already at the table. There was a plate of food there for me already, I made a quick offering before sitting down.

“What’s this all about Percy?” Lou asked.

“I was just up to see the Oracle.” I started. I told them the prophecy that it told me. I also briefed them on what exactly we had to do on the quest.

“With that all on the table, I’d like to ask you both to accompany me on this.” I said.

“I’m game.” Lou said quickly.

“Why ask me?” Annabeth asked after a pause.

“I’m good in a fight, Lou’s got magic down, I think we could use a strategist and an expert on monsters. I can’t think of anyone better.” I said. Annabeth’s expression was confused, and she sat there thinking.

“Just think about it.” Lou said, “This is your chance to get out there. I know you’ve been waiting for years at this point.”

Annabeth sighed, “Fine, but Percy, please just try and act sane.”

I smirked, “Don’t worry Annabeth, I know what I’m doing.”

“That doesn’t reassure me.” she said.

The three of us finished our meals and split to pack our gear. Lou and I stopped by the forge and took as many alloyed bullets as we could carry. Thankfully Charles had made a big stock of them over the last few months. I went back to my cabin and packed my backpack with everything I’d usually bring on a job back home. Just the essentials. I also packed some lead bullets just in case we ran into any mortal surprises.

We met by the pine tree where Argus and Chiron were waiting for us.

“Before you set off, I’d better give you this.” Chiron said. He handed me a nice stately looking pen.

“What would I need a pen for?” I asked.

“Pull the cap off.” Chiron said.

I did so and as the cap came off, a blade emerged from it with a killer sheen and a deadlier edge. I saw text on the blade near the handguard.

“Riptide.” I said.

“That sword has a long and tragic history Mr. Jackson.” Chiron said, “Yet it is your birthright. Use it well.”

“Can I use it as a pen too?” I asked, half as a joke while I put the pen back together.

“Yes, actually. Simply twist the cap off instead of pulling it.” Chiron said. I tried it out and revealed a shiny golden fountain nib with blue ink.

“But can it blend?” I said.

“It should also reappear in your pocket if you should lose it.” Chiron said, “A very convenient feature in my experience.”

“Thank you sir.” I said, “Anything else?”

“Argus here will take you into the city, he can drop you off anywhere you need. But after that you’re on your own.” Chiron said.

“Hey!” another voice came from behind. I saw Luke running up the hill carrying a beat-up pair of shoes. He stopped in front of us and held them out.

“I thought you could use these.” he said, “They give you wings.”

I took them from him, they looked like they were about my size.

“They should conform to whoever’s wearing them.” Luke said, “Just say Maia and they’ll let you fly.”

“Nice, thanks man.” I said. I tied them to a strap on my backpack.

“I’ve gotta run to a lesson, good luck guys.” Luke said.

“Did either of you tell him we were going?” I asked Lou.

“No, I haven’t seen him all day now that you ask.” Lou said.

“Me neither.” Annabeth said.

“He was just trying to help, despite how he found out about the quest. Now you three should really get going. Good luck!” Chiron said.

We started down the hill towards the dirt road. We waved back at Chiron before getting into Argus’s car. He looked at me to tell him where we wanted to get dropped off.

“Drop us off at a Greyhound station.” I said. Argus nodded and we got on our way.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: 8-Ball Hemorrhage

We got out of Argus’s van and unloaded our supplies. He gave us a wave before driving off.

“What now?” Lou asked.

I spoke in a low tone, “Listen, I have a plan. We need to be very careful. I can guarantee we are being followed.”

“Then what’s the play?” Annabeth asked.

“We’re not taking a bus, that’s too risky. Too many other people who could be disguised.” I said, “Follow me.” Without waiting for them to question me I started walking away from the entrance to the station and towards a group of guys who were smoking next to several taxis.

“Hey fellas.” I greeted, “Any of you taking fares?”

One guy tossed his cigarette butt, “Yep, come along.” he was a little older, I could tell he wasn’t the type of guy to try and pull our chain. He also had a tattoo on his neck, it was one I recognized.

We piled into his car, and he turned back, “Where’re youse going?” I handed him a written address, the same that my mom gave me for that garage she had. He nodded and started his car.

“And I assume you’ll make sure we aren’t followed?” I asked plainly.

“I don’t think kids like you need to worry about that?” the driver said.

In Mandarin I said, “We’re on business, there’s extra in it if you ensure we aren’t followed.”

In the same tongue he replied, “I’ll make sure. Should’ve said you were with us.” He gave me a sly smile and I leaned back into my seat. Annabeth gave me an odd look and Lou was giving me a similar one.

“I’ll tell you later.” I said quietly.

We spent the ride fairly silent until we got to the city. The driver was taking many of the necessary precautions and we cut through traffic decently enough. He dropped us off next to a garage in an alley and I paid him $50, half of what the camp had given us.

“Why’d you give him so much?” Annabeth asked as I turned to the door of the garage. It was a normal one with the main big door to the side. It had a small keypad next to the lock.

“He was with the Triads.” I said, “I paid him extra to make sure we weren’t followed.”

“How did you figure that out?” Lou asked.

“Dragon tattoo on his neck, dead giveaway.” I said. I punched in the digits of my birthday and the lock clicked open. “Get inside, and I’ll tell you what we’re gonna do.”

Annabeth and Lou entered the garage silently. I looked around and saw nothing on the street that looked out of place. I closed the door. Lou had found a light switch.

The room was illuminated by a few fluorescent lightbars. In the center was a car covered by a tarp. Along the opposite wall from the door was a rack with various tools and guns. In the opposite corner was a safe that was left cracked open along with a small cot with a sleeping bag. There was a shelf along the same wall as the door that had several jerry cans full of gasoline. There were dates written on them which indicated it was still good to use.

“Just what is this place?” Annabeth asked.

“My mom’s hideout.” I said, “She told me that she kept this place well stocked ever since her gang days.”

“Your mom was in a gang?” Annabeth asked.

“Yeah, long story.” I said, “Anyways, if you two can get that rag off the car and fuel it up, I’m going to check the safe.”

The two got to work and I went to the safe by the cot. The door was propped open, and I saw a notepad inside.

Reminders:

-Gas expires in October

-Safe code same as the door

-Rent paid up for next two years

-Car inspection expires next May

Car Specs:

-Merc E 63 AMG, Silver

-Modified V8 engine, turbocharged, gets about 700 hp, use 91 or 93 gas

-Anti-police measures installed, signal jammers and infrared cameras installed in the grille, accessible via media system

Gun Inventory:

-2 Colt M4 rifles

-2 SIG 210 pistols

-1 Beretta Model 12 SMG

-1 MP5K SMG

-1 Derringer pistol (model unknown, takes 9mm, reliable shooter)

-1 Ithaca 37 M&P Short-Barrel Shotgun

-1 Steyer SSG69 sniper rifle w/scope

-Ammo, amounts varied

Other Stuff:

-$5k cash, clean bills

-2 kilos cocaine, standard Columbian

-30 MREs, various menus

-Extra clothes and holsters under gun racks

“Goddamn Mom, this is awesome.” I said. Inside the safe I also saw the cash. I took two grand from the stack. Combined with what I had brought from Roanapur, we had three thousand to use. I also took out a few ounces of coke and stowed it in a few dime bags I found. There was probably a good way to barter with it. I also put a small bit on my finger and tasted it. The stuff was definitely fresh. I also found the car keys and opened the trunk remotely.

The girls were fueling up the car by now and I turned to the gun racks. I found the MREs and loaded them in first, followed by the backpack I was wearing, some extra clothes and blankets, two extra cans of gas, and the girls’ stuff. Then I turned to the gun rack, where I’d placed my gun belt. There was no way I was travelling without them at the ready. Lou came over and tapped me on the arm.

“Car’s good to go.” she said.

“Good.” I said, “You up for some magic?”

“Yeah, do you want me to disguise those?” Lou asked, nodding towards my pistols.

“That would be great.” I said. She pulled up a stool and started working on it. Meanwhile, I found that derringer pistol. It looked like the classic Remmington Model 95, but it was chambered in 9x19. Any identifying marks had been scraped off with a file and the black grips looked worn. I dry-fired it a few times before walking towards Annabeth.

“Hey, I know you’re not a fan of guns, but I want you to hold onto this one.” I said. She looked up from the gas can she was resealing and looked at the pistol in my hand.

“This looks like a peashooter.” she said after picking it up.

“Trust me, it will work just fine.” I said, “This is a derringer pistol, it holds two rounds and has a break-action to reload. Kinda like a double-barreled shotgun. It uses the same bullets that my pistols do, so we have plenty of ammo for it.”

“Is there any safety on this?” she asked.

“Nothing formal, but what you can do is keep the hammer down until you’re ready to fire it.” I said, “It’s a single action, which means you have to pull back the hammer before pulling the trigger.” I demonstrated to her how it worked.

“Fine, I’ll humor you.” she said. I smiled and handed her some rounds.

“Just, keep your finger off the trigger if you’re not ready to shoot. Treat it like it’s always loaded. And never point it at something you aren’t willing to destroy.” I said, “Those are the basics. And I wouldn’t count on that to shoot very far accurately, maybe five yards at most.”

“Noted.” Annabeth said flatly, “Are we leaving soon?” I turned around and saw Lou holding my pistol belt up.

“Should be good to go.” she said, “It will just look like any other belt to mortals.”

“Nice work Lou.” I said as I reequipped it.

“My pleasure.” she said, “I’ll work on disguising all the guns when I can. And I call shotgun.”

I let them get situated and I went back to the gun racks. I decided to take the short-barreled shotgun. I kept it with me in the driver’s seat.

Lou lifted the garage door, and I drove out. She closed the main door and hopped in. I got onto the internal GPS and looked around at some routes before typing in the address that Revy had given me for her contact in DC. I also stuck the shotgun under my seat. I wasn’t taking any chances.

“Swanky car.” Lou said, “Your mom’s got style.”

“Yeah, can’t go wrong with a Mercedes.” I said, “I also appreciate that she didn’t choose a more high-profile car. We shouldn’t stand out in this at all.”

“What’s the plan anyways?” Annabeth asked.

“Mexico.” I said.

“What?” Annabeth asked, I saw her expression in the rearview mirror. She was very confused.

“Think about it. Someone is trying to cause a war on Olympus.” I said, “They framed two of the big three in separate plots. Do you really think taking an obvious route is the best idea? Driving across America sounds like fun, but it’s predictable.”

“So, we go a completely different route to throw off anything hunting us.” Lou said, “Seems like a solid idea.”

“But how do we even get to Mexico?” Annabeth asked.

“There’s a contact a friend of mine has in DC. We’re going to drive there and get some false passports. Then, we’ll drive to Florida, I know there’s a cartel outpost there and I heard a man I’ve worked with was visiting there for a few months. I’m confident they can give us a lift if we get there before he goes back to Asia. Then, we drive to Nogales which would skip most of the US. Lou’s Mist magic will disguise all our contraband at the border. Then, we’ll take Interstate Route 19 to Tuscan, Interstate 10 to Pheonix, then US Route 93 to Las Vegas, then cruise along Interstate 15 to Los Angeles. Any questions?”

“Nerd.” Lou teased.

“How do you even know all this?” Annabeth asked.

“The GPS here.” I said. Pointing to the screen on the dash.

“I meant the cartels and the triads and all this illegal stuff.” Annabeth said.

“I’m a courier, who sometimes has to break the law to put food on the table.” I said, “We’ve been over this before.”

“But-” she started again.

“Annabeth, I asked you to come here on this quest because you will be invaluable. You fill roles that Lou and I can’t.” I said, “You were not my first choice, but you are my last. If you want to go back, I’ll drop you off at Camp, but you’ll regret it.”

Annabeth looked down. I looked back up front, maybe I was a little harsh.

She sighed, “You’re right. Let’s get going.” she said. I could tell she didn’t believe it. But we had to keep moving.

Driving through Pennsylvania must be the closest thing to hell there is in the mortal world. We were stuck on US Route 15 near Gettysburg. A trailer was in the right lane. And it seemed that the SUV on the left, who I was behind, didn’t understand that he can’t just go slightly over the speed limit when the guy he’s trying to pass is also going slightly over the limit. Which caused both lanes to get blocked. It was simply…

i n f u r i a t i n g

“C’monnnn.” I growled into the wheel.

Annabeth was reading in the backseat, and Lou was listening to some music. I offered to put it on the car radio, but she said neither of us would probably enjoy what she did. And after seeing the lineup of bands I’ve never heard of. I was pretty sure she was right.

I finally sped up and tailgated the SUV. They put it into the next gear, and I passed them. I sped down the open highway at 90 miles an hour. The sun was shining, green farmland passed us. Signs saying that we were in Maryland passed us by. It took us another hour and a half to get through Frederick towards the DC area properly.

We were alone while I pushed through a stretch of State Route 355 that cut through a mountain pass. There were woodlands and foliage surrounding us. And strangely there wasn’t another car to be seen. The sun had started to wane, Annabeth was now peacefully asleep, and I could tell Lou was drowsy too. I was thankful to have filled up the tank earlier when we crossed the state border, I wanted to get into the city before night came.

I was starting to zone out when I saw flashing lights in the rearview. I suppose I had it coming, I was going 80 in a 65. I pulled over the car and woke up the girls. Lou was wide awake, but Annabeth was still looking groggy. There was a chance I could talk my way out of this.

A female officer got out of her cruiser, a Dodge Charger Pursuit, a car I’d have trouble shaking. But I kept the gear in drive and held the brake. She leaned on the roof of the car, and I gave her a friendly smile as I rolled down the window. Something about her set off my alarm bells, and there was an intense déjà vu around her appearance.

“Good evening officer.” I said.

“I’m assuming you know why I pulled you over?” she said.

“Yeah, going a little fast.” I said.

“Are you aware that it’s sixty through here? I know you New Yorkers have a loose definition of speed limits.” she said.

I gave her a hearty laugh, “Yes, that’s definitely a thing we have. But my friend here isn’t feeling too well.” I motioned to Annabeth, “We’re students from Columbia University visiting DC. And we decided to take a little trip up to Frederick to see what was around. She must’ve had a bad oyster at the steakhouse we ate at, and she isn’t feeling well.”

“Why would you speed if she isn’t feeling well?” the officer asked.

“Ma’am, she isn’t one to get carsick easily. And she insisted that we get her back to the hotel ASAP.” I said. The cop scrutinized us some more. Luckily Annabeth had caught on to what I was doing and was putting on an act.

“What relation do you have to these girls young man?” the cop asked.

“Well, uh, she’s my girlfriend.” I nodded to Lou, who blushed, “And that’s her sister.” I nodded back to Annabeth.

“Weird.” the cop said, “I’d never think Poseidon, Hecate, and Athena’s kids would be so close.”

I blinked at her and punched the gas. The tires squealed and we raced off as the cop got back into her car. I saw the lights behind us and the sirens were blaring. I kept the pedal floored but there was only so much I could do.

“Didn’t this thing have anit-cop stuff in it?” Lou asked frantically.

“That isn’t a cop.” I said while I weaved through two trucks, “I bet that’s Bat Bitch coming to collect.”

“Who?” Annabeth asked.

“Alecto.” I said, “She looked like the junkie who jumped me back home.” I jerked the wheel and nearly avoided the van in front of me. The traffic was only getting thicker, and the cop car was still behind. It was flanked by two police motorcycles as we crossed into heavier traffic.

I kept up the pursuit and it didn’t take us long to get into the DC beltway. The traffic was consistent across four lanes. I was able to weave through easily enough.

They were still coming.

“Looks like we’ll have to fight them” I said. I reached for the shotgun I stashed below my seat, and I gave it to Lou.

“What the hell?” she asked.

“Deep breath” I said, “Shoot the tires when they come close.”

“O-Okay!” Lou said. She checked the chamber and rolled down her window.

“Annabeth.” I said, “I need you to keep an eye on this camera.” I turned on the built-in infrared camera that was in the grille.

“Why?” she asked.

“They might have surprises up ahead.” I said, “Just look for anything out of the ordinary. I need to focus on the road.”

I started to slow my pace a little, may as well get the show rolling.

The first bike came close first. It was another woman on it, I could see her hair flying out the back of her helmet. No doubt it was the Furies.

She revved into the next gear and got alongside me on the driver side. I made it look like I was panicking. She reached for me.

I spun the wheel and slammed into her. I saw her demonic eyes go wide. The bike crashed out and her face ate the pavement. What should’ve been a meat crayon turned into a demonic bat. Just like the one I saw in Roanapur.

The cop car caught up with me and made a pit maneuver from the passenger side. Lou hung out of the window and took aim. A single blast took out the cruiser’s front right tire. But Alecto wasn’t down from that. I hit the brakes once Lou got back inside.

Alecto’s car moved in front, and I pointed a finger gun at her back bumper. Lou got the message and leaned out again. She took out the back left wheel and the cruiser started to fishtail. I dodged into the next lane and the cop car spun. Alecto lost control and the cruiser started flipping. Out of one of the windows I saw another monster shoot into the sky.

The last bike gave me no time to rest. It pulled up on my side near the gas cap. I could see the wicked grin and heated eyes under the visor of her helmet. I made to brake-check again, but Annabeth rolled down the window.

The Fury didn’t notice, and I let off the throttle slightly. She moved up and Annabeth’s knife flashed.

In a backhand grip the blade went into the cop’s throat, and she disintegrated into dust. The bike lost its balance and spun out.

“Good shit Blondie!” I said out of nowhere. I would’ve been more eloquent, but there were still two bats in the sky to deal with. I made a hard turn onto an exit near Shady Grove. I thought we could lose them in the suburbs.

I started weaving randomly in the streets. Luckily it was late on a weeknight. Barely anyone was out and about.

“Five o’clock.” Lou said, “Annabeth, get my rifle from the trunk.”

“On it.” Annabeth said. She pulled the middle cushion in the backseat out and opened the sliding door to the trunk. She dug around before hauling out Lou’s gun and a few extra magazines. Lou took the rifle and got it set up. She opened the sunroof, and the muzzle looked at the sky. I could see her shaking a little bit.

“You got this!” I encouraged.

Shots went off and I did my best to keep the car steady.

“I fuckin’ got her!” Lou shouted.

“Nice!” I said, “Now do that again.” I had to whip the car across a corner to dodge a construction crew. Lou fell back into her seat, and I heard Annabeth squeal as she got thrown around in the back.

Lou scrambled up again and scanned the skies, “Can’t see her anywhere.”

“Front!” Annabeth shouted.

I looked up and saw the last Fury, Alecto herself making a dive towards us like a Stuka. I turned left down a wide alley. The tires roared at the sudden movement.

But that didn’t stop her.

Lou let rounds fly at the Fury, now behind us. But Alecto dodged them well enough. We reached the end of the alley, and I turned back into the street. Alecto got ahead of us and Lou was stuck reloading.

The Fury had enough of the chase and made another dive. This time I couldn’t react well enough, and she landed on the hood. The windshield rattled and cracked. She howled at us. I reached for one of my guns.

“Didn’t you learn the first time Jackson?” Alecto taunted, “Your mortal trinkets don’t work on me!”

“Don’t you remember what I said last time?” I remarked, “Fuck off, Bat Bitch!”

I shot my pistol through the windshield, and she took a round to the shoulder. It didn’t kill her. But she recoiled.

 “How?” she screeched, “How is this possible!”

“Eat it cunt!” Lou shouted. She and I peppered the Fury with bullets. And I slammed the brakes hard once my gun clicked. The Fury’s body flew off the car and hit the pavement in an explosion of golden dust.

I leaned over the steering wheel and let go of my breath.

“Holy shit.” Lou said quietly, “Holy Shit!”

“That was too close.” Annabeth said.

“Tough fight, right?” I said, “We came out on top. That’s what matters.”

“Damn straight.” Lou said cheerfully.

“Nice shooting by the way.” I said with a smile, “You’re making good progress.” Her face went red, and she made to reply, but Annabeth interrupted.

“Do you know where we even are?” she asked.

“No clue.” I said. “But we need to find Pennsylvania Ave Southeast. I know a guy who can help us out.”

“How do you expect us to lay low with all this damage to the car?” Annabeth said frantically.

“It’ll be fine.” I said. I looked at the car’s clock. It was just after nine. “There’s not many people bound to be out. Just have to dodge the real cops.”

On cue I heard sirens in the distance. I didn’t waste time and started driving again.

We spent the night in an alley close to the address Revy had given me. I could see the office building across the street. I woke up early and was leaning on the hood. Annabeth was curled up in the back seat. Lou had the passenger seat reclined. She was doodling something on a notepad. I’d asked her what it was, but she kept it a secret.

I saw the dome of the Library of Congress in the distance, I found it incredibly radiant with the morning sun peeking from the east. We’d driven by the Capitol last night on the way here and it was strangely demure. The streets were completely empty that late. Something I found strange. The only other human presence were a few security guards that patrolled around the Library’s annex buildings and some of the Smithsonian museums. They didn’t seem to care for our disheveled car. But I guess in a place like DC, that was tame.

We agreed that we couldn’t make the rest of the trip in this car. The windows were all scratched up where they weren’t broken by bullets or blunt trauma. The hood was also flattened by Alecto. There was no way the engine was in pristine condition. Hopefully this contact of Revy’s has a good mechanic on call.

The sun continued its climb, and I heard Annabeth yawn from the car. I glanced at the two and Lou was still scribbling away. At this point there were some cars passing by, and suited workers heading to their jobs. We were deep enough in the alley that nobody really bothered to look too much.

Around eight Lou came out of the car, “You want to grab breakfast somewhere?” she asked.

“Sure.” I said, “I think there’s a Dunkin’ a few blocks away.”

Lou nodded and went back to ask Annabeth if she wanted anything.

“She’s a no on going but asked for a glazed doughnut and some iced coffee.” Lou said, “I told her to watch the car.”

“Alright.” I said. The two of us walked out into the streets and did our best to blend in. The area we were in was apparently called Eastern Market. I saw down one of the streets a few tents and overhangs with various stands in them. It caught Lou’s eyes too.

“Looks interesting.” she said idly.

“Maybe another day.” I said.

“Yeah.” she remarked, “Probably not good to be in public after yesterday.”

“You did well.” I said.

“Thanks.” Lou said. I saw a small smile on her face. “There was a quote I read a long time ago, ‘Life is a storm. One minute you will bathe under the sun and the next you will be shattered upon the rocks. That's when you shout, "Do your worst, for I will do mine!" and you will be remembered forever.’ I try to remember it whenever I’m in combat, the few times it’s happened.”

“Sounds like a good book.” I said.

“It’s from The Count of Monte Cristo. You should read it if you haven’t.” she said.

“I’ve never been much of a reader sadly.” I said, “Dyslexia kinda screwed me in school.”

“I get it.” Lou said, “But it’s worth trying.”

“You might be right.” I said. We weren’t even halfway to the store, and a thought crossed my mind, “If you don’t mind me asking, what’s your father like?” Despite knowing her for a few months now, her family had never come up in conversation.

 “We lived in Chicago for the longest time.” Lou said, “He was an IndyCar driver.”

“Really?” I said.

“Good ol’ Bobby Blackstone they called him.” Lou said cheerfully, “He was runner up in the Indy 500 twice and everyone said he’d be the next Mario Andretti when he started out.”

“He must be pretty good then?” I asked. My racing knowledge was very limited.

“The best.” Lou said wistfully, “But I might be a bit biased. He did okay all things considered. He retired from full time racing by the time he met my mom. But he would always take me to the local races when I was little. And we’d always go to the Indy 500 and the opening race in St. Petersburg, just outside Tampa.”

“I bet those were fun.” I said.

“Oh yeah, I don’t have the time to keep up with everything nowadays, but those were the good times.” Lou said, “I even hopped into the driver’s seat for a while. I did well enough on go-karts and got into basic stock cars for a while. But I washed out pretty quickly. No Michele Mouton am I.”

“Still, that’s pretty cool.” I said, “Maybe we should drive in shifts.”

Lou chuckled, “Poor Annabeth would not like my driving style. I go way too fast.”

“That does sound pretty fun though.” I said, “What’s your father up to now?’

Lou’s face sank, “He died a while back.”

“Oh” I said, “Sorry.”

“It’s all good.” she said, “He was set to run some hot laps with celebrities at the Indy 500. A brake failed in his car, and he crashed into one of the outer walls. Dead instantly.”

“That’s awful.” I said.

“Yeah, I just wish I was at Camp. He’d picked me up to watch the race and I saw it happen from the pits.” she said.

I didn’t know what to say.

“After that I stayed at Camp full time.” she said, “Not much more to me than that.” I looked at her and her face snapped back to her usual self, “But hey, that was all a long time ago, let’s get some doughnuts.”

I smiled back at her, “Yeah.”

The store was pretty empty. Just a couple of other patrons. I guess the morning rush had already gone. I looked over the menu and what they had on display. Lou ordered herself a strawberry frosted doughnut and a vanilla latte along with Annabeth’s stuff. I sighted a blue frosted doughnut with white sprinkles. There was no way I was turning that down.

“I never imagined you getting a sprinkle doughnut.” Lou said as we left the place.

“Now I’m curious. What did you imagine?” I asked.

“I took you for a Bavarian or Boston Cream type of guy.” she said.

“You wouldn’t be wrong normally.” I said, “But I liked the frosting.”

“Blue your favorite color?” she asked slyly.

“Yeah.” I said quietly, “My mom and a friend of ours, Revy, got into an argument one time. Revy said that food couldn’t ever be blue. So, Mom always found an excuse to make me blue food.”

Lou was grinning ear to ear, “That’s so adorable Percy!” she moaned. I could feel my face going red.

“This Revy sounds like a real party-pooper.” Lou continued.

I laughed, “She’s actually the opposite. She can be intense, but she’s like an older sister to me.”

“That’s nice.” Lou said, “Is she also from Thailand?”

“New York City actually, she and my mom ran in the same gang. Mom took Revy under her wing, and we all ended up in the same place.” I said, “She can be hard on you, Revy, but she’s a good person under the act she likes to put on.”

“I wish I had an older sister like that.” Lou said.

“Is Hecate not very active?” I asked.

“No, I have plenty of half-siblings, but they’re all really distant.” she said, “There’s one, Alabaster Torrington, who’s a real piece of work. I’m not actually sure what he’s up to these days.” We were both quiet for a time when we crossed a street near a Metro station.

“What were you drawing earlier?” I asked.

“Nothing serious.” she said, “Just a sketch to calm myself down.”

“Was it of me?” I asked with a smirk.

“Perchance.” she said.

I grinned, “You’ll have to show me.”

“Sure, but, uh, like I said. It’s nothing serious.” she admitted. We turned down the alley again and it looked like nothing had changed. Annabeth was reading in the backseat and took her food gratefully. Lou opened her notebook again and scribbled away some more. I tried to get a look, but she pulled it away.

“It’s not done yet!” she said.

“Alright, alright.” I placated with a smile.

We sat there peacefully until around ten. I didn’t know what this contact would look like, so I thought it would be a good idea if we waited for regular business hours to start. I led the other two outside and across the street. The building’s secretary didn’t seem to care about us, and I punched the button for the elevator. Top floor.

Once we were up, I looked at a map to find the suite, it looked like it was across the building.

“Percy?” Annabeth said, “Are you sure about this guy?”

“I trust my friend’s judgement.” I said, “She wouldn’t send me into something I couldn’t handle.” Even still, I kept one of my pistols hiding in my waistband.

We found the suite and it looked like a standard law office on the outside. But the sign was dusty. I opened the door to a waiting room that looked thirty years out of style.

There was a bored secretary sitting at a desk, “Sorry kiddos, we don’t do pro-bono work.” she said with a slight southern drawl.

“I’m actually here to see Mr. Burdon Lane about a business investment.” I said, “Could you tell him that he came recommended by Two Hand?”

The secretary looked at me like I was speaking a foreign language. She clearly knew what I wanted, but the addition of Revy was a curveball. Maybe that was before her time. Whatever she thought, she picked up a phone on her desk and pressed a button.

“Sir, I’ve got some kid here. Said he came because of someone named Two Hand.” she said. There was a pause. “Go on ahead, he’ll see you now.” she said after hanging up.

I nodded back to the girls, and they followed me through to the office. Inside it looked much nicer than the waiting room. There were bookshelves full of law manuals and statutes. Bespoke woodwork adorned the furniture, and a deep green carpet really sold the image of an old-school defense attorney.

The man inside behind the desk wasn’t exactly a fossil, but I could tell his best days were behind him. There was a pistol on his desk too. Clearly he didn’t trust me just yet.

“Susan tells me that Revy sent you?” the man asked. His accent was hard to place, it was almost transatlantic.

“She told me that you two worked together years ago, that you taught her to shoot akimbo.” I said.

“That’s true. Which crew does she run with now?” he asked.

“The Black Lagoon, same as me.” I said.

“What’s your name kid?” he asked.

“Percy Jackson.” I said. The man suddenly became much warmer, and he stood up.

“Why didn’t you tell me that sooner!” he said, “Burdon Lane.” He extended his hand, and I took it.

I sat down at his desk and the girls stood behind, “I’m guessing you two kept up if you know about me?” I asked.

“We talked on the phone a few years back.” Burdon said, “It’s been a while since I’ve heard from her. How is she?”

I smiled, “Same as ever, no taming her.”

Burdon laughed, “No, certainly not. So, what brings you here?”

“Well, my friends and I found ourselves in a bit of a pickle.” I said, “We need to get down to Mexico and we need a mechanic.”

“Were you those crazy bastards on the Beltway last night?” he asked, “Took out three cops ya did.”

“Yeah, that was us.” I said, “But I can assure you that it wasn’t for the love of the game.” Burdon leaned back and looked either at me or into space as he thought.

“Tell you what.” he said eventually, “If you work on a courier crew like Revy, I have a job for you. I have a shipment of weapons that the Nuevo Laredo Cartel ordered that needs moved today. In exchange for you doing this, you’ll get to Mexico, and I’ll fix up your car and move it wherever you want. And I’ll get you documents for the border. Deal?”

“Nuevo Laredo?” I asked, “Is Lobos involved in this?”

“Fernando?” he said, “Yeah, he’s the guy waiting in Tampa for the guns. He’ll be the one arranging the passage across the Gulf.”

“Deal.” I said, “Lobos and I worked together before.”

“Good to hear.” Burdon said, “Now, what’s up with your car?”

“It’s the Mercedes parked in the alley across the street.” I said, “Windows are mostly screwed, hood needs replacing, and the engine might be damaged.”

“All that I can work out.” he said, “I’ll send Susan out with you while you collect your things. She’ll give you the details on the van you’ll drive to Florida with the shipment. You just tell her where you want that car sent and I’ll make sure it’s there in a week.”

I stood up and extended my hand, “Thank you Mr. Lane, I really appreciate it.”

He stood too and shook my hand, “Anything for a friend of Revy. Good luck to you.” I nodded to the girls, and we left the office. The secretary, Susan I assume, was on the phone, she hung up after a while and wrote some stuff on a notepad before acknowledging us.

“Let’s go.” she said.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Into The Death

We’d made good time down the East Coast. I had split driving duties with Lou over the last day. I was napping in shotgun when I felt a tug on my shoulder. I cracked my eyes and was hit by the rush of muggy air coming through the vehicle.

“Just passed into Florida.” Lou said.

“Sweet.” I said. She pulled over at a small gas station and we refilled the van. It wasn’t anything to write home about on the outside, just a plain white van. But inside were several crates of rifles. Surplus Vektor R4 rifles from South Africa, I had no clue where Mr. Lane had found them. There were also several new Glock pistols. Mr. Lane had said the job was a rush order, thus his faith was in us for the last leg to Mexico. He'd given us an address in Tampa to drive to where I would find Lobos. Part of me was wondering why he was in Florida, but I wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

Annabeth was not happy about the arrangement. She was stuck in the back seat with all our luggage. She was out stretching her legs while Lou fueled the van.

“How’s it hangin’?” I asked. She had a pair of sunglasses on, it was around noon.

“Too hot for me.” Annabeth said.

“Yeah, you get used to it.” I said. Thailand wasn’t exactly cool either.

“So, once we get to Mexico, what’s the plan anyways?” she asked me, “I doubt we’ll be able to keep the van.”

“Nah, probably not.” I said, “We could either steal a car or hitch a ride.”

“We are not stealing a car!” she said.

“No, that wouldn’t be ideal.” I said, “It would probably get flagged at the border.”

“Do you even have people in Mexico who could help us out?” Annabeth asked.

“Not really.” I said, “But people are always going to the border. It shouldn’t be hard to find a ride. I’d have sent my Mom’s car to the border, but we’ll need a ride back to New York.” I told Mr. Lane to send it to LAX. Easy to blend it in with other cars and a high traffic area that we could lose ourselves in easily.

“So, you’re winging it?” she said. Her lips pouted and her fists met her hips.

“Why do you always have to assume the worst?” I asked, “You have to take some risks if you want to go forward. Any tactician understands that.”

She looked away from me, “I just don’t want to risk my life on a half-measure.” she said.

“Have some faith Annabeth. We’ve made it this far already.” I said, “We’ll be in California before you know it.”

“Whatever.” she said.

“Hey, sometimes you just have to enjoy the journey.” I said, “The stakes are high for this quest. But that doesn’t mean we can’t at least try to find some enjoyment out of this.”

Her face sank a little bit.

“Sorry, Percy.” she said, “I’m just worried.”

I smiled at her, “I am too.”

“Heya, van’s all filled up.” Lou said from the other side of the hood. She tossed me the keys and we piled back in. I took the wheel, and we made good time down Interstate 95. I chose to avoid Jacksonville and around Gainesville I hopped on Interstate 15 towards Tampa and switched to US Route 301 to throw off anyone who might be trying to anticipate our moves.

We were passing through some swamplands. The windows were down and the night air, thick and soupy as it was, flowed over us. The AC in the van stopped working yesterday around Fayetteville, NC. On the radio was some song about Lawyers, Guns, and Money. Lord knows I could use the last two. And a stiff drink.

Lou was pondering something and was staring straight ahead. I was in a similar headspace, but she started chuckling at something. It went from a small patter into full guffaws.

“What’s so funny?” I asked. Her laughter was contagious, I couldn’t help but smile. I also noticed Annabeth perked up in the back seat.

“Did you just see that sign back there?” Lou gasped.

“No, what about it?” I asked.

“The place we’re in… called Croom-A-Coochie!” she nearly shouted. It was so dumb I couldn’t help but snort a bit.

“You’ve fucking lost it.” I joked.

“This heat’s killing what little brain cells I have left.” she said, “You’re gonna have to lean on Wise Girl back there.”

“Hmph.” Annabeth huffed. I could see in the rearview she didn’t look frustrated. Maybe our nicknames were growing on her.

“Aw, this ain’t nothing.” I said.

“Sorry Pirate Boy, not everyone lived in the tropics all their life.” Lou teased.

“Pirate Boy?” I questioned.

“Yep, that’s you now.” she said, “Pirate Boy.”

I don’t know how Lou can stand wearing black clothes all the time in heat like this. Even I was sweating. It was the day after we’d gotten into Tampa. We were waiting at the address for Lobos to show up, it was a Wal-Mart, easy enough crowd to blend into.

I was sitting in the driver’s seat with the door hanging open and I was gazing idly at the cars coming in and out. Lou and Annabeth were sitting under a palm tree in the median in front of the van. My eyes kept wandering towards Lou’s legs. She was making it very easy. A black pair of gym shorts, white highlights. A light showing of midriff below her t-shirt.  Her fingers idly twiddling a lock of raven hair. Her bangs moseying in the sea breeze. Perfect blackened-blue eyes wandering towards the crystal sky above.

Good god.

I broke my eyes off and looked over to the other side of the van. I saw another car rolling up. It was a BMW, too nice to be a local. I checked the buckle on my gun belt and hopped down. I waved to the others and the car parked a few spaces away from us. I leaned up against the side of the van and waited.

Lobos got outside of the car and placed his cowboy hat on the roof. He was dressed up today. His bolo tie was polished, suit pressed, and shirt bleached.

“You going to a party vaquero?” I asked.

He smirked, “Something like that.” Lobos said. He switched to Spanish, “Who are your friends?”

“They’re cool.” I said in English, “Just along for the ride right now.”

“I see.” Lobos said. He went around his car, and we spoke more closely.

“Everything’s here from Mr. Lane.” I said. I handed him a manifest that the arms dealer had given me.

“I’m sure you did your due diligence as a courier?” he asked, “I’d expect nothing less from the Lagoon crew.”

“This is my own thing.” I said, “But I still have my standards. Your stuff’s all there.”

“Good man.” Lobos said. He took out his wallet and handed me a small note. “This is where the boat will be. Be there in an hour, you’ll be able to slip out with the fishing and tour boats if you’re quick. Ask for Eduardo, he should be expecting you.”

“Excellent.” I said, “We’d better get to it.”

Lobos walked to his car and waved his hat in the air, “Enjoy the sun!” he said before getting in his car. I waved to the others, and we got into the van.

“Where are we going?” Annabeth asked.

“Looks like a boat rental place. Tourists love speedboats.” I said.

“Lemme see the address.” Lou said. I handed her the paper as I pulled out of the parking lot. “Yeah, I think I know where this is.”

“Since when were you familiar with Tampa?” Annabeth asked.

“I came here with my dad a lot. The IndyCar season traditionally starts here. And I think this is close to a restaurant we went to a few times.” Lou said.

Lou directed me towards the address. We crossed a giant sand bridge out of the city towards Clearwater. The place was really sunny, and the bright white sands clashed with the deep blue seas. Seagulls circled overhead, hunting for any loose food. The other cars around me on the road were full of smiling families and couples, windows down, music blaring into the dim humid heat.

“Damn, this is a good opportunity to get some tanning in.” Lou muttered.

“I’m sure there’ll be room on the boat for that.” I said.

“I thought distracted driving was bad.” Lou said slyly, “Distracted sailing’s even worse.”

I smirked, “Of course, how could I forget.” I said. I heard Annabeth huff in the back.

“Aw c’mon Annabeth, you’re almost as pale as me.” Lou said playfully, “We could both use some sun.”

“I have no interest.” she said.

“Suit yourself.” Lou said, “I can think of a certain someone back at Camp who’d really like it though.”

“Stop.” Annabeth said quickly.

“Let up Lou.” I said, “We’re almost in.”

We reached the end of the bridge and entered Clearwater properly. Lou had me drive towards the beach. There were loads of tourists milling around. There were loads of cafés and beachwear shops filled to the brim. I could smell the sweet saltwater coming from the Gulf clearly now. I was dying to get out at sea again. We eventually pulled into the parking lot of a rental place that was well out of the way from the tourist hotspot. It wasn’t busy at all, then again, the building looked like it had closed several years ago.

I told the other two to stay in the van and I went to the front door. I tried opening it but found it locked. I rapped on the wood and waited. The door eventually pulled open, and I saw a man standing in the shadows behind the lock-chain.

“Percy Jackson, Lobos sent me with a shipment.” I said. I handed him the note Lobos had given me, and he looked it over.

“Alright, pull around back.” the man said, “I’ll raise the gate.”

I nodded and went back to the van. I drove around the building towards the docks. A bright yellow traffic gate lifted. I parked up near an open garage door. Inside were several cartel members who lazed about. Some were playing cards, some were watching TV, some were talking about something. all were drinking, all were armed. I stepped out and met with one.

“I was told to ask for Eduardo?” I said in Spanish.

“That’s me.” he said. “Get your stuff out and we’ll load the weapons.”

“Gracias.” I said. I turned back to the van as Eduardo whipped up the others. Eduardo took us over to a couch where we waited with our supplies.

“Sure is a nice place.” Lou said optimistically.

“I’ve seen worse.” I said.

“Are you sure we can trust these guys?” Annabeth asked cautiously, “They’ve been giving us weird looks.”

“It’s pretty typical.” I said, “The cartels like to use people they know from back home. Technically we’re outside their network. Without Lobos vouching we wouldn’t be here.”

“How long are we going to be here?” Annabeth asked.

“Not long, these guys are moving fast.” I said. And I wasn’t lying, I saw the guns as blurs in the men’s hands. They were repacking them into the various nooks and crannies of the boat. I got up and looked a little closer. It looked like a Sabre 36 Express. Nice ride.

Lou joined me, “So, you think we can make it across the Gulf in this?” she asked.

“Oh yeah, easy-peasy.” I said, “We won’t even be near half capacity weight-wise with the guns and extra fuel. We can maintain a good average speed, hopefully twenty to twenty-five knots. Assuming the hours on the engine aren’t too high we shouldn’t have any trouble. And if we run into bad weather, this thing’s a little over thirty feet long, no slouch when it gets rough.”

I looked over at her and she smiled at me. I couldn’t tell if she was legitimately interested or just liked to hear me talk.

“Maybe you could show me how to pilot this thing.” she suggested, “You gotta sleep sometime after all.”

“Ture, but I thought you were going to tan all the way there.” I said.

“Percy Jackson there is a difference between tanning and getting cooked.” Lou said, “How do you think I’ll look all red like a lobster?”

“I thought you’d have a spell for that, Tinkerbell.” I said.

“Tinkerbell?” Lou said, half laughing. “You’ve gotta up your game Pirate Boy.”

“Alright Twinkle Toes.” I replied. She just shook her head and went back over to Annabeth.

I walked down closer to the docks and found Eduardo again, he was overseeing the loading. Meaning not working but watching the others instead.

“Anything I should know?” I asked in Spanish.

“It should be smooth sailing.” he said, “Weather is mostly clear for the next few days, your engines are modded to hell and back to be faster and more efficient. They’ll be expecting you in Heroica Veracruz in three to four days, guy in charge is named Frank. Navigation is all set up too.”

“What about Coast Guard and Federales?” I asked.

“Paid off, you shouldn’t have anyone breathing down your neck.” Eduardo said. One of the guys dropped a rifle as he finished, and he went off to scold him. I turned back to the girls and sat on the couch again.

“We’ll be sailing to Veracruz, I think that’s pretty close to Mexico City.” I said.

“What’s the plan when we get there?” Annabeth asked.

“Find a ride to the city and find transportation to the border.” I said, “The fact we have cartel connections should help. We might need to help them with a task before they help us though.”

“What kind of task?” Lou asked.

“Nothing too heavy.” I said, “If we’re clear on our intentions to get back up to the border, they might have us play drug mules. Gringos are a lot less suspicious to Border Patrol I’d bet.”

Annabeth looked like she wanted to say something, but Eduardo hollered at us, the boat was ready to go. The three of us stepped aboard and the girls went down into the cabin and I did my pre-sail checks. I started up the engine and helped untie the lines to the dock. I waved at the cartel guys before heading inside the cockpit to man the helm.

The overall layout shared some fundamentals with the Lagoon, so I felt right at home. I assume there was also some Poseidon power going on too because the boat responded to my commands perfectly, and the current worked in my favor as well. All said, we were out into deep water within the hour, very good considering the traffic. I set the navigation system up and I pointed the boat onto our first bearing towards Mexico.

I sat back on the pilot’s chair and opened one of the window panels. The sun was radiant on the white deck paint, the spray from the sea water set me at ease, I loved everything about the moment. If only I had the foresight to bring some rum. I could really go for a Mai Tai right about now.

I heard someone coming up from the cabin and Lou emerged. She had a towel hanging around her shoulders, a pair of black aviators, and a black two-piece swimsuit. I had to quickly compose myself.

“Told ya I was going to tan a bit.” she said, “Not much space out front sadly.” She was right, the front deck wasn’t exactly made for laying down on.

“I can retract the overhang in the back for you.” I said. Behind the cockpit was a small deck with a retractable couch and tables.

“Sweet.” Lou said. She leaned in the doorway as the softshell roof retracted off the deck.

“What’s Annabeth up to?” I asked.

“She’s a bit seasick.” she said, “Your dad and her mom don’t get along after all.”

“Poor thing.” I said, “I guess she gets the big cabin bed then.”

“She can have it.” Lou said, “Mattress is hard, and pillows are all lumpy.”

I looked back at her, “Sorry madam for the inadequate accommodations.”

She balked and flipped her hair over her shoulder, “Why I must say this is the most dreadful vessel I have ever been on. You had better make it up to me Captain!”

I grinned, “I have plenty of ideas in mind m’lady.”

Her shades slid down her nose a bit, and I could see in her eyes she got the message. She bit her bottom lip slightly and straightened up. Her chest stuck out some more, and I could feel my eyes wandering south. But steps came from the cabin, and I saw Annabeth’s blonde hair emerge.

I turned to her and Lou went out to the deck. I won’t lie, I felt a little angry. “What’s up Annabeth?”

“Is there any way you could slow down?” she groaned.

“Not if we want to be a day late.” I said. She gritted her teeth and placed a hand on her stomach.

“In the case of ablutions, liquids over side and solids in the toilet downstairs.” I joked.

“Asshole.” Annabeth said between gritted teeth.

It took us three days to reach Veracruz. They were peaceful, almost blissfully so. I spent most of my time at the wheel drinking in the sea air. Lou split her time between learning the controls and doing her best to distract me with her tanning. Annabeth spent most of her time in the galley reading. She had gotten over her seasickness after the first night but preferred not to be on deck. And I can’t say I blamed her, the further south we sailed the warmer it got.

I was humming along to a Jimmy Buffet CD I’d found in a boom-box from the last crew when I saw land. The shores of Veracruz came over the horizon and I turned to the back deck. The door was held open, and Lou dozed off.

“Hey!” I said loudly. She shook herself awake and looked over at me. “Land ho!”

“Outstanding!” she said. She gathered up her towel and sketchbook and joined me at the helm.

“Should be in port in two hours.” I said, “Better go get packed up.”

“Aye, aye Captain.” she said, “Oh, I finished my drawing by the way.” I had almost forgotten about it. She’d been chipping away at it since DC.

It was a flat scene with me holding out a pistol against the Minotaur. Little snowflakes dusted the edge of the frame. The line work was rough, but I could tell that it was on purpose, it gave the drawing an edge, a tension that I could vividly remember from that fight. My eyes were thin and aggressive. The Minotaur’s shoulders hunched over, and faint streams of steam trailed from its nostrils.

“This is amazing Lou.” I said.

She grinned, “I’m glad you like it.” She closed the book and went down to the cabin. I guided the boat into the harbor. The marina was sleepy, which surprised me a little bit. The commercial docks to the north were active, but I only saw two boats leaving from the private docks. The GPS pulled me into a dock that was overhung by a wide blue awning. It was attached to the back of a tiki restaurant, or at least that’s what it looked like. To be fair, it was late morning, far away from dinner service.

I got the boat lined up with the dock and I got the first rope tied when a man came outside. He was well groomed with a pencil moustache and greased hair. He wore fine white clothes with dress boots, the main piece being a fine black and gold paisley vest.

I’m not sure if it was the way in which he carried himself, or if it was something else. But he felt very familiar to me, like he’d been living in Roanapur for decades and had done every evil deed you could’ve thought of. I cleared my mind and straightened up.

“Hola!” I said.

“You’re with Mr. Lane I hope?” he asked me in Spanish.

“That’s right. Glad we found the right spot.” I replied, “I’ve got two passengers with me, they’re cool.”

“It’s okay my friend.” he said, “Get yourselves on shore and feel free to have a drink at the bar.”

“Thanks.” I said, “Percy Jackson by the way.”

“Frank Perez.” he replied. I got onto the dock and shook his hand. He gave a cab whistle, and two other guys stepped out and finished securing the boat. He stepped aboard and started lifting the panels where the guns were stashed. Lou and Annabeth joined me on land, and I guided them inside. Annabeth was a little wobbly. We sat at the bar and a senorita came by.

“Anything I can get you?” she asked in Spanish.

“A Mai Tai for me, water for her.” I nodded to Annabeth on my left, who was dazed. I turned to Lou. “Anything you want?” I asked in English.

“Bitters and Coke for me.” she said. The bartender nodded and went to fix our drinks.

“So, what now?” Lou asked.

“That guy in the vest looks like he’s leading this show. He’ll want to debrief us before we leave. Just to make sure everything is there.” I said, “After that, I’ll ask him about getting to Mexico City.”

“Sounds like a plan, I guess.” Lou said.

“It’ll be fine.” I said.

The bartender returned and placed our drinks down. I took a cursory sip of the drink and smiled at the sweet concoction.

“Don’t tell me you’re about to get drunk.” Lou teased.

“I wish.” I joked, “Just need to settle down a bit. We’ve moved a long way in less than a week.”

“True that.” Lou said before sipping her glass.

The back door opened, and Frank came through. He got behind the bar and placed his hands wide.

“Looks like everything is in order.” he said calmly in English.

“Nothing but the best.” I said.

“Lobos speaks very highly of your employer.” Frank said, “Yet I wonder why you are here.”

“Us three are travelling, and we have to be discreet.” I said.

“And where might you be going, if you don’t mind me asking?” he asked.

“For the time being, Mexico City.” I said.

“I see, I see.” Frank said. I only caught a glimpse, but the sicario swept the room for anyone else. The bartender was across the room wiping a table. Well out of earshot.

“Something the matter?” I asked. I sipped my drink.

“To clear the air.” Frank said slowly, “I am a son of Hermes. I know you are all in the know. That gun belt is a nice trick with the Mist.” Lou’s face hardened and I thought I heard Annabeth choke a little.

“Go on.” I said. Even if he was telling the truth, I was still wary.

“I have a job for three demigods such as yourselves.” Frank said quietly. He leaned down on the bar, “I take it that you intend to go back to America at some point. If you help me retrieve an artifact, I can get you passage.”

“Spill.” I said. I set my now empty glass on the bar.

“A little while ago, I was transporting an artifact that I retrieved from a site in Guatemala back here to study. I was ambushed by a group of men who stole it off me. I want you to retrieve it.” he said.

“Who were you working for?” I asked.

“Myself, I never found a group of other demigods to associate with. But I still try to learn when I can.” Frank said.

“Okay.” I said. Don’t get me wrong, I thought this whole thing was off, but if a little B&E on some punks got us to the border, I’d be happy to oblige, “Who were the people who stole from you?”

“That’s something I’ve been trying to figure out since it happened.” he said, “All I know is that they have a base of operations in the main ruins of Tenochtitlan in Mexico City and they all had some sort of mark on their face. It looked like a dog, stylized as an Aztec symbol.” Frank took a napkin and a pen. He doodled on it and turned the drawing towards us. Annabeth snatched it up immediately and started rifling through her backpack.

Frank chuckled, “Sucker for Aztec myths gringa?” She ignored him.

“Anyways, what is this artifact exactly?” I asked.

“The Heart of Copil.” he said.

“Sounds important.” Lou said.

“I’m not exactly sure what it’s supposed to do. I must admit.” Frank said, “But I felt a very strong aura coming from it. I wish to study it more.”

“Understood.” I said, “So, our objective is to infiltrate these dog-cultists or whatever and retrieve Copil’s heart. Once you have it, you will get us to the border.”

“That’s the deal.” Frank said.

I leaned back from the bar, “Do you mind giving us some time?” I asked.

“Of course.” Frank said with a smile. He went towards the back door and whistled to the waitress, who followed. Once I was sure we were alone, I turned to the others.

“I think it’s worth a shot.” I said plainly. Annabeth was buried in a book and Lou looked straight at me.

“What kind of demigod just straight up says, ‘I’m a son of Hermes?’” she said.

“I know, I don’t like him either.” I said, “He’s got a slimy vibe, but it’s a lead nonetheless.”

“Interesting.” Annabeth mumbled.

“Find something?” I asked her.

“This, it’s an Itzcuintli symbol. That day was celebrated to honor the god of death... named, uh…” she paused, “I’m not even going to try and pronounce that.” Lou and I chuckled, “Anyways, you can think of them as being like Hades. It also says that this symbol is a sign to be trustworthy, but not overly trusting of others.”

“Can you dig up anything on this Copil guy?” I asked.

“Two secs.” Annabeth said as she flipped to the index of her book. It didn’t have a cover, so I wasn’t sure what kind of source it was.

“Percy, I really don’t like this guy.” Lou said quietly, “Besides the cagey stuff with the job, he’s just super creepy.”

“He seems like any other cartel guy to me.” I said calmly.

“No, you don’t get it.” she said, “He’s been eyeing up me and Annabeth nonstop. Way more than the others in Tampa. I think he’s holding back quite a lot.”

“I understand.” I said. I dealt with my fair share of creeps in Roanapur. With Revy’s tutelage of course.

“If you really think this is the best way forward, I’ll follow you. But I need you to have our backs.” Lou said, shifting her eyes to Annabeth too.

“I’ll be there.” I said, “He’s not the first creep I’ve had to deal with. Guys like him get a bullet if they actually try anything.” Lou gave me a hopeful look as Annabeth spoke up again.

“Copil was a warrior and a demigod. His father was a king who rivaled the Mexica, who became the Aztecs. His mother…” she paused again at the name, “…was the goddess of snakes and other insects. His mother was dishonored by the Mexica. He went to fight them with other rival tribes but was killed by a priest. He was sacrificed and his heart was thrown into Lake Texcoco. The spot where his heart landed was where they established the capital city Tenochtitlan.”

“That’s good to know.” I said.

“If this artifact is magical in some way,” Lou began, “that would imply the existence of an Aztec pantheon, right?” I hid it, but I worried for a little bit. I hadn’t told either of them that other gods were out there.

“Not necessarily.” Annabeth said, “If enough people believe in something, it’s bound to become real. Apart from the almighty, gods as we know them only exist because people believe in them. And that extends to artifacts too. Maybe enough people back then believed in the Heart, and it still hasn’t lost enough faith to fade completely.”

“Good to know.” I said, “Annabeth, what’s your read on this job?”

She hesitated, “A big part of me wants to do it just for the knowledge. But I don’t like the circumstances.” she said, “Do you think we can handle something like this?”

I thought for a moment.

“I think we can handle more than you think.” I said, “My gut tells me that we should do it. My head says to proceed with caution.”

“Then let’s do just that.” Annabeth said, “Lou?”

“Agreed.” she said, “We’ll do it, but we need to watch each other’s backs.”

Shortly after that Frank popped his head in.

“Any progress?” he asked.

“We’ll do the gig.” I said. I stood up as he entered the room fully. I shook his hand, and he went to get his car while we organized our luggage.

The drive over was uneventful, Frank turned out to be a poor conversationalist once he got what he wanted. I was sitting in shotgun for most of the drive and he seemed to be really on edge. Lou and Annabeth were quiet too. I could tell they didn’t like this course of action. But it’s not like we had many alternatives. At least the car was comfy, nowhere near my mom’s Merc, but you can’t go wrong with a Dodge Charger R/T.

As the sun set we reached an apartment he had in the City’s historical district. There was a very good view of the ruins from the balcony. I was posted up there with a pair of binoculars looking at the defenses. Frank was beside me.

“They have a normal security detail from the looks of it.” he said. I saw a standard setup. Chain linked fences surrounded the main ruins. It looked like a concave pit that held a few stone walls in a tight floorplan. Navigating the actual ruins would be harder than infiltrating them. They could have patrols everywhere among the stones.

“Where exactly do we need to go when we’re inside these ruins?” I asked.

“You’ll need to go to the center I believe.” Frank said, “I’ve been watching their movements, and it seems that’s where they’re keeping the good stuff. I would’ve tried to infiltrate myself, but those walls are too tight for one man to cover.”

“Likely excuse.” I muttered, “Anyway, what’s your role in all this?” I asked in a fuller voice.

“I will be outside with a car.” Frank said, “I intend for everyone to get out alive after all.”

Something told me that was a given. Not something you just say to say it. I glanced over at him, and he had a slight smirk on his face. I’d seen it many times from Eda. When something said was meant to straddle the line between truth and lies. I still didn’t trust this guy.

“May as well get on with it.” I said, “Moon’s high enough for a quiet operation.”

“Excellent.” Frank said, “I assume you all have knives of some sort? Can’t have the Federales interrupting.”

“We’ll be okay, just be ready to pick us up.” I said.

“I’ll be waiting at the Metropolitan Cathedral next door.” Frank said.

I gathered the other two and we started walking towards the ruins, which were only a few blocks away. The streets were mostly clear, given it was about midnight. I led them to an alley which gave us a good hidden view of the front of the complex.

“I can use my cap.” Annabeth said as we neared the ruins. She produced a ballcap from her backpack and put it on. She vanished out of thin air.

I turned to Lou, “You know, I thought your Mist bullshit was the top of the pile.”

“I know right!” Lou said. She waved her hand in the spot where Annabeth had been standing but only found empty air.

“Boo!” a voice came from my right. I flinched slightly and saw Annabeth reappear.

She giggled and waved a beat-up Yankees hat at me, “Gift from my mom.” she said.

“Nice.” I said, “Let’s head for the main gate over there.” I pointed to a security checkpoint, it was left mostly unguarded, just a sleepy nightman looking at a magazine. The gate was a full panel of chain-link, no way we could all get over it discreetly. However, I sighted a loose section a few yards down the fence. Big enough for someone to fit if it was held up. I looked up and saw a security camera that was looking up and down the length of fence, we’d have to take it out first.

“Okay.” I said, “Annabeth, you’ll crawl under the fence over there where it’s loose off the ground. Lou and I will lift it for you. Once you’re in, deal with the guard. Knock him out, distract him, lure him away. Then, find the gate controls and open it just enough for Lou and I to slip through. We’ll wipe the security footage and get in further.”

“What about that camera?” Lou asked.

“I’ll handle that before we start.” I said. I looked around the alley we were in and found a nice-looking brick.

“How exactly do I deal with the guard?” Annabeth asked anxiously.

“Get creative.” I said, “Or use that knife you have.”

“Absolutely not Percy!” Annabeth complained.

“Then get creative.” I said, “Just make sure other guards don’t show up until we’re long gone.”

“Fine.” Annabeth huffed. I told the girls to stay in the alley as I went out into the street.

I kept my head down and walked briskly, just like anyone up to no good would do back home. I walked past the gate from the opposite side of the street. The gate guard couldn’t have cared less if he tried. I got parallel to the post that had the camera and dashed across the street. I chucked the brick straight up and hit on the mark. The camera fell limp, and I caught the brick before it hit the ground. I waved back to where I’d come from, and the girls dashed towards me along the same route I came from. The rifle on Lou’s back wasn’t discreet, but neither was the guard.

“Let’s do this.” I said. I took one end of the gap and Lou took the other. We pulled up as hard as we could, and Annabeth just barely managed to crawl under. She slipped her cap on and vanished.

I motioned towards the gatehouse, and we took cover below a window. Annabeth didn’t take long to find a distraction. At the other end of the gatehouse she must have found a fire extinguisher. She pulled the pin, and I saw it hovering in midair. She used her knife to cut something and it started spraying everywhere. It flew backwards and clanged down on the street, well away from the gate.

The guard swore and raced out of the gatehouse and towards the mess. The gate cracked open slightly. I went first and Lou handed me her rifle before slipping in too. We rushed inside and we saw Annabeth typing away at a computer.

“Good job.” I said, “We clear?”

“Cameras are off, hard drives wiped.” Annabeth said, “I think at least.”

“Good.” I said.

“Guys!” Lou said quietly from the door. I could hear faint rambling in Spanish coming towards the door. I motioned for the girls to stack up at the doorway, I took the other side. I pulled out a knife, steel.

The guard opened the door and yawned as he came in. I quickly grabbed him in a chokehold and held the knife up to his face.

“Silencio.” I said. I nodded to Lou, “Find a rag.” She nodded and searched around.

“Who the fuck are you?’ the guard asked in Spanish.

I kicked the back of his knees and laid him out, he leaned into me. I had all the leverage.

“Where’s the Heart?” I asked.

“What are you talking about?” the guard pleaded.

“The Heart of Copil. You stole it, we’re here to collect.” I growled. I bent him forward a lot, his back cracked unpleasantly.

“Fucking hell gringo, I don’t know what you mean!” he groaned.

Annabeth seemed to catch the gist of the conversation and tapped his neck. I saw the dog symbol.

“You have the mark on your neck.” I said, “Stop bullshitting me!”

“You’ll die trying to find it, puta.” the guard said.

“Try me.” I said, “You think you’re tough? I eat you motherfuckers for breakfast.”

I put the point of my knife towards one of his eyes and made a slight cut on his eyebrow. He growled.

“You Latino fucks are some mean bastards. Chainsaws, beatdowns, or my personal favorite, one thousand cuts.” I said slowly, “Or maybe I have my associates here hold you down while I shove a flashlight up your ass.”

“Fuck you!” the guard spat. I made a slash down his face. He growled again.

“Just tell us where the Heart is, and you’ll live to see another day amigo.” I said.

“In the center of the ruins. Eat shit and die.” the guard said.

“L, muzzle this fucker.” I pulled back on his forehead. Lou opened his jaw and stuffed the rag in his mouth. I kept him pinned. She also had found some rope and began tying up the guard. We left him hogtied and locked inside the gatehouse. We climbed out of a window to get out.

“Nice work.” I said, “Messier than I wanted it, but now we know where to go for sure.” I could see Annabeth through the shadows, her face was grim. I need to be more careful with her going forward.

I led them down the road which sloped down into the ruins properly. We kept to the shadows and dodged the stray patrolling guards who lurked about. We reached the ruins themselves in short order. I led our stack with Annabeth in the middle and Lou at the rear. We crept among the walls of old stones and eventually came across a hut. It had two guards standing at the entrance.

I turned to direct the others, but I heard shouts in the distance.

“We’re made!” Annabeth whispered.

“They just know someone’s here.” I said calmly, “We need to move fast. Lou, cover me.”

I didn’t wait for a response, and I darted from our cover towards the guards. They were on edge from the distant shouting, and they were ready for me. They fired shots and I ducked and weaved. I threw a haymaker at the first guard and felt his jaw break.

The second one turned, and I kicked him in the stomach. He bent over and I kneed him. His nose crunched. They were both on the ground in a daze. I waved over to the girls, and they rushed forward. I burst inside and found the room empty except for a few ammo crates and one desk with a scientist pissing his pants at the sight of us. In the center of the room was a pit with a rope ladder.

“Stay down asshole.” I commanded to the man in Spanish. I pulled one of my Bastards and aimed it at him. “Is the Heart down there?”

“Si senior” he said shakily.

“L, you first, A follow behind. I’ll cover you.” I said.

“Stay safe.” Lou said as she got onto the ladder, Rifle slung over her back. Annabeth followed shortly behind.

I heard more voices coming from outside. I went to draw my other pistol, but I found the movement painful. I was wearing a black shirt and hadn’t noticed the bloodstains. One of the guards must’ve gotten me. I pushed the pain away and kept one gun on the scientist and one on the door. The voices had stopped, and I assumed they were getting ready for a breach.

I looked at one of the ammo crates and I saw a zip tie and a grenade. I grabbed the tie and threw it at the scientist.

“Tie your wrists.” I commanded. The guy nodded shakily, and I think he really did piss his pants at this point.

Once he was tied I pulled the pin on the grenade and kept the lever depressed. I shoved it into the hands of the man.

“You let go, you die.” I said, “Don’t fuck with me.”

His eyes were full of tears, and he fell to his knees in a panic.

I started going down the ladder, each rung got more and more painful. I afforded myself a brief pause. I felt around my abdomen. I touched the entry wound by accident and nearly lost my grip. My vision went white. Definitely hit something important.

I composed myself and started going down again. My head was getting light, and the ladder didn’t seem to end.

Above I heard the breach happen. I heard shouting and a few gunshots.

The grenade went off as well and the explosion rocked the passage. I could feel the ropes giving way and I lost my grip.

Above me, I saw the walls of the hut cave in. And I started falling head-first.

In my Australian view I saw a ginormous cavern. A great underground lake, a flotilla supporting a city. In the middle a terrible pyramid, steps caked in gore. The peak illuminated by a great red fire. Its light coated the cavern, the buildings that went on for miles. As my eyes closed I felt my head hit the water.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Rabbit Season

I woke up at a bar. Most lights were off, just the backing that illuminated the bottles gave the place a faint woody hue. I looked up and saw the bartender, I thought I recognized his beard, that bushy profile. I shuddered. He was still covered in shadows, so maybe I was just imagining things.

I leaned up straight.

“Your order?” the shadow asked. Their voice was a man’s. Husky and raw.

“Dealer’s choice.” I said.

“Very well.” they said. With a wave of their hand a hardball glass with colorful liquid appeared. Gin, cherry, lime, a hint of Benedictine. I never expected to find myself drinking a Singapore Sling. But yet here we are, in a place I probably shouldn’t be.

“So, am I dead or what?” I asked.
“Merely asleep.” the figure said. They leaned forward, and I saw the faintest hint of his eyes. Dilated and blue.

“Then who’re you? My conscience?” I demanded.

The shadow almost laughed, “Not at all.” it said, “I’m simply coming to you with an offer.”

I interrupted, “If there’s one thing I always try and do before I even hear a deal, it’s background on the client. You tell me your name or I’m not signing on.”

“All in due time.” it said calmly, “But consider the fact that I have summoned you here anyway. You are not dreaming, yet you are not awake. Right now, your companions need you, and the more you question the longer they’ll suffer.” He gave me a toothy grin. Pure white, immaculate.

That shut me up.

“I merely want you to work for me. Consider this the first and only time I’ll ask nicely.” it said, “When you find the Bolt and the Helm, do not make for Olympus.”

“And why would I do that?” I asked.

“Because I have the power to make everything better for you, your mother, and your city. The leaders there cannot dream of the possibility that I hold in my hands. Crossing my vision wouldn’t be a wise choice. I know quite a lot about you Perseus. My appearance should tell you that much.” it said. He wasn’t wrong on the last part. I recognized the man, I’ll tell you alter.

“So, work for you or die is what you’re saying.” I said. This thing needed a good shit-kicking.

“If you want to put it so barbarically.” it said.

“You’re the one behind all this aren’t you?” I said, “First you organize the thefts and now you want a war.”

“What I want is an end to the arrogance of the Olympians young man.” the shadow claimed, “I want to restore the Golden Age that came before them.”

I almost burst out laughing, “You’re Kronos aren’t you? You’re like the one guy I remember from Chiron’s little book. If there’s one motherfucker with a grudge, it’s you.” I was more at ease now that I knew who I was dealing with.

“You got me.” it said, “Does that preclude your answer?”

He hasn’t shut me out yet? Surely if I’ve found his identity without agreeing to help, I’m the biggest threat to him. What a dumbass. Maybe I could trawl for information. I positioned my hands under my chin, and made it look like I was thinking hard.

“What would I even do anyways?” I asked in a smaller voice.

“You would assist my other agents for the time being.” Kronos said, “You could say that things are fluid.”

“What’s the overarching goal then? What is it I’d be working towards?” I asked.

“That will only be revealed once you swear to join me.” Kronos said.

“That’s hardly a fair deal.” I said.

“Nothing is fair.” Kronos said.

“I’m well aware of that.” I said, “I just want to know what I’m dealing with is all. I’m hard on all my clients, not just you.”

The thing almost seemed to laugh, “No worries.” it said. I waved its hand again and my glass refilled, “Let’s just say that I too have had problems with betrayal.”

“Cheers to that.” I said lightly. I lifted my glass and took another sip.

“I suppose I could tell you that you have already encountered two of my agents since arriving in America.” Kronos said, “They’ve both received bountiful boons for their services so far. One shall become my right hand, to be destined for glory. The other is gaining a second chance at life. These are guarantees from the almighty, young man. These are not flukes. Even in my current state I can grant you whatever you desire.”

“Your current state you say?” I said, “Is the goal to restore you properly?”

“As I said, more shall be revealed.” Kronos said.

I sighed and finished my drink, “Let me think on it.”

“Do not dwell. As a mercenary, you should know that not every contract is open forever.” Kronos said.

“Before I go, you can prove to me something.” I said.

“Try me.” the shadow said.

“Where exactly am I in reality? I remember seeing a pyramid and a city on a lake.” I asked.

It was almost like the shadow was confused at my question.

“I cannot exactly comprehend your exact state. I can only sense your companion’s distress.” Kronos said, “I might have to investigate further. But I think it pertinent to get back. I apologize for my shortcoming.”

I gave a fake smile, “All good. Send me back.”

“Of course.” Kronos said, “And do think about my offer. I will only give you one more chance. Something I never do lightly.”

I didn’t even see what he did to return me. But I was out with a start. I bolted up and immediately saw Lou.

“Thank the gods you’re alright!” she said before tackling me in a hug. I held onto her as well and looked around the room we were in.

It looked like a shack of some sort. Barely enough room for two people. I was sitting on a mat, and Lou had been sitting by a window. Crimson light flew inside and reflected off the metal of her rifle. Beside the gun were our backpacks, my pistols were thankfully still at my side. Hopefully the limited supplies we’d brought weren’t too waterlogged.

Lou pulled away and knelt beside me, “Annabeth and I had to drag you out of the water. You hit really hard coming down.”

“Did you find the entry wound?” I asked.

“What?” she asked.

I checked myself. I lifted up my shirt and found no trace of the bullet I’d taken earlier.

“I took a shot back up there.” I said, “Guess the water healed me, still feels sore though. Are you and Annabeth alright?”

“Oh, Percy.” Lou said, she grabbed my hand. With her other hand she grabbed some ambrosia from one of the backpacks. I nibbled it a little, it tasted like mom’s curry. Lou’s face was sullen, “We both got down the ladder before the explosion. She’s out scouting.”

“Do you know where we are?” I asked.

“Annabeth said that this could be the true ruins of Tenochtitlan.” she said. She squeezed my hand a little. “She said that the city had been built on top of a lake, and that it was supposed to have dried up hundreds of years ago. But we’re here anyways.”

“And what about the light coming from the pyramid?” I asked.

“I sense a lot of magic coming from it.” Lou said. She glanced out at the red glow some more before turning back, “It’s completely foreign to me. Nothing like the magic I get from my mom.”

“Are we alone at least?” I asked.

Lou’s face got even more worried, “No.” she said quietly. “There’s ghosts here.”

“Ghosts?” I asked.

“They’re not like the ones from Greek myths.” Lou said, “They’re more like zombies I think.”

“Gotta make a bingo sheet at this point.” I said. She smiled at that. I didn’t want her to lose it completely. “I think whatever we do, getting to that pyramid is the goal.”

“Definitely.” Lou said. She pulled in closer to me and gave me a peck on the cheek, “I was really worried about you. Don’t die on me just yet.”

I smiled back at her, “Don’t worry about me. It’s all going to be okay.”

I stood up and looked out the window. We were in what looked like a big fishing dock. There were desiccated boats, nets, and fish bones scattered for about a hundred meters along a shabby pier before hitting the open water. I could vaguely see the walls of the cavern in the red light. They extended up hundreds of feet if I had to guess. It’s a miracle that a rope ladder could extend that far. Or possibly this place didn’t follow the rules of physics. That seemed much more likely.

I looked around the town and saw several one-story houses made of what looked like clay or stucco. They were mostly white with a few chipped lines of paint in various colors. Along the shore I saw one building that looked like it had been ripped in half. Beyond it into the water were some wooden pillars and other bits of rubble sticking out of the surface. I wondered if this was the whole city, or just a part that hasn’t collapsed back into the water.

But sprouting out of the field of buildings was the pyramid. It was built steep and stepped hundreds of feet into the air. At the top was a red beacon of light. Despite this being one of the only sources of light I could see, it wasn’t painful to look at. It looked no brighter than the lights you’d see blinking off radio towers.

“Which way did Annabeth go?” I asked. Lou and I went outside with our gear.

“Somewhere down this street and to the left.” Lou said, she led the way, “Just be really quiet Percy. These ghosts don’t like noise. And they haven’t come close to the docks yet. They’re in the streets mostly.”

“Noted.” I said quietly as we went into town.

The atmosphere in the streets was oppressive. There was a soupy haze that I found hard to adjust my vision to. The glowing beacon from the pyramid was the only thing that cut through. We’d picked up on a trail of scratches that Annabeth had made with her knife presumably.

We reached what looked like a small wet market when Lou pulled my shoulder down into a crouch. She had a bronze knife out. I equipped mine too. She pointed into the splintered stalls, and I saw figures. They had tan skin that looked a little grey from rot. They were dressed up in different animal skins.

Three total, one was in a golden fur skin. He carried a shield and a wooden sword with shards of black rock embedded on the edge. The other two had feathered suits and also had shields. Slung over their shoulders were short spears with some sort of handle that they held at the ready like a sling.

“I’ll take fur-boy, you get one of the others. We’ll gang up on the last guy.” I whispered.

“On it.” Lou whispered back. I motioned to the left and she went along the rows of stalls, staying hidden. I did the same thing on the right. The three were positioned near the center of the market in a clearing. They seemed to be talking about something, in a language I couldn’t make heads or tails of. I saw Lou at the other side of the clearing, and I counted down from three.

I dashed out from my cover, and buried the knife into the back of the furry guy. We toppled forward as he howled in pain. He didn’t burst into dust, but I couldn’t feel any blood leaking out either. I pinned him down and withdrew my blade. I stabbed down again into the base of his skull. He made a final gasp before going limp. I scrambled up and saw Lou slashing the neck of her foe. The last feather man stumbled backwards and turned away. He jumped onto a stall and his shoulders tensed up.

On pure instinct I took the pen out of my pocket and pulled the cap. As the bronze blade emerged I felt the black-tipped javelin get deflected. The guy had launched it somehow with the device on his shoulder. I dashed forward and got close. I kicked the table within the stall and the warrior stumbled around. I put more pressure on the table with my foot and it went backwards.

He fell forwards onto my blade. Right in the heart.

I withdrew and capped my sword again. It felt good to use.

“Good work.” I said to Lou.

“Yeah, I thought there would be more in a place like this.” she said.

“Strange that they don’t disintegrate or even bleed.” I said. I crouched down next to the fur warrior and looked at the stab wounds I’d given him. Lou crouched on the other side.

“Lookie here.” Lou said. She turned the guy’s head and tapped a tattoo on the guy’s neck. That symbol that Frank was talking about. The one for the Aztec death god.

“So, these were cultists?” I wandered out loud.

“If cult’s the right word.” Lou pondered, “Let’s try turning him over.” I helped turn the warrior on his back.

Lou took out her knife and cut the front of the fur to expose the guy’s chest. There was a huge scar running from the top of his stomach to his collarbone.

“Aztecs sacrificed people, right?” Lou said.

“Yeah.” I said quietly, “So, the cult is sacrificing people, and then bringing them back?”

“For what reason? And how?” Lou said.

“We should keep moving.” I said.

“Agreed.” Lou said. We stood up and I looked at the weapons the warriors had dropped. I picked up the wooden sword.

“You familiar with these stones?” I asked Lou. I gave her the sword and she ran her fingers along the shards.

“Obsidian for sure.” she said, “But it’s not normal. There’s something wrong with it. Usually when I use obsidian for alchemy it has a distinct energy. You can pick it out of a lineup instantly. But this doesn’t match.”

“How so?” I asked.

“It’s angry.” she said, “That doesn’t make sense, but that’s the vibe I’m getting.” She strapped it to her backpack as I went towards the other bodies.

I looked at the spears and devices that the feather guys were using. I picked them up from Lou’s guy and examined them. The spear had obsidian as the head, and the shaft was made out of a light colored, sturdy wood. The device was a stick, maybe two feet long. On one end was an antler that was carved to a rounded point.

I mimicked the way the warrior had launched the spear at me earlier from the stall. I slung the device over my shoulder and placed the end of the spear on the antler, there was a little nook at the end of the shaft too that allowed it to rotate somewhat. I mustered some strength and threw the thing. The dart launched into a stall and embedded itself into the wood deep.

“That’s wild.” I heard Lou say behind me.

“Loads of velocity on that.” I commented as I tried to get the dart out of the wood.

“That’d be a good stealth weapon.” Lou said, “There’s more darts here.” She picked up a small quiver from the belt of a fallen warrior. She also grabbed the device from the other guy and now we both had a silent ranged option. We both took a few practice shots before moving on.

We wandered silently through the streets some more before I spotted a building with some whispered voices coming from it. They were speaking English. Lou heard it too and we crept up to the house. There was a cracked window, and I peeked inside. Annabeth was sitting around a fire with a man. They seemed to be deep in conversation.

I opened the window and waved to her.

“Oh gods, get in you two!” Annabeth said quietly.

“Friends of yours?” the man asked in a Mexican-tinged voice.

“Of course, they aren’t dead.” Annabeth said as she went to the door. Lou and I went inside, and we made sure to lock up the house tight before settling down. The man hadn’t moved at all.

He was dressed like a maintenance man of some sort, and his face had a big bloody patch just below his right eye. At least he wasn’t a zombie.

“I’m glad you’re up.” Annabeth said as we sat down over the fire.

“Me too.” I said, “We ran into some of those zombies on the way here.”

“I see that.” Annabeth said.

“Do you know how to use those?” the man asked, nodding to the device I’d picked up.

“Not even sure what it’s called, but we took some practice shots on the way here.” I said.

“It’s an atlatl.” the man said, “And you’d best get used to using it. Those guns of yours would attract all sorts of trouble.”

“How come?” Lou asked.

“We’re in a New Fire Ceremony gringa.” the man said, “In the five days before the ceremony is completed, there cannot be any unnecessary noise. Something those things out there can’t stand.”

“A New Fire Ceremony?” I asked, “And what’s your name anyways?”

“As I was telling your friend here, I am Carlos.” he said, “I was a member of that damn cult before they hauled me down here. I thought I was just going to repair some of the generators at the dig site, but I was knocked out and taken to the pyramid.”

“So, the cult has a free pass to roam around here?” I asked.

“Not exactly, to be honest I was a new member, and I didn’t know a lot.” Carlos said, “They had me locked up with some of the other new guys and explained that we would be sacrificed for the good of the new cycle. That our souls would reside in heaven with Huitzilopochtli and that we would return with his rebirth.

“I only joined because the cult has lots of influence, and I was looking for connections. I barely know anything about Aztec myths. Anyways, I managed to escape before they ripped my chest open, I cut off that damn tattoo, and I found your friend here not too long ago.”

“And I was about to ask some questions.” Annabeth said, “Do you know anything about the Heart of Copil?”

“I heard something about an artifact that was recovered by the cult.” he siad, “The higher ranked guys were really excited about it, but I never got clued in on what exactly it was about. Something to do with this ceremony, I know that much.”

“I see, and why are the other people here roaming around like they are?” Annabeth asked.

“They were all sacrificed like I was meant to be.” he said, “They’re in a state where the only thing that can control them are the cult’s priests, who are the only ones who can command them.”

“Do you know what exactly the nature of this place is?” Annabeth asked.

“These are the true ruins of Tenochtitlan.” he said, “From what I was told, this was the only patch of lake that the old Aztec priests could save and using magic they tricked the Spanish into destroying and draining a copy of the main temple and lake. The rest of the original city and lake were demolished. This is all that’s left.”

“So, how many sacrifices are down here?” I asked.

“No more than a few hundred if I had to guess.” Carlos said, “Before I came to Mexico City, there was a project that lots of other members got assigned to, and I was sent on the same detail and saw no trace of others I knew who were assigned before me. And I knew of a lot of them too.”

“That’s tough.” I said.

“It seems to me that the solution to this is on that pyramid.” Lou said, “We should try to get to the top.”

“That’s what I would recommend.” Carlos said, “But you should take out the priests. There’s three down here I think. One at the pyramid, and two in the town somewhere.”

“Why not go straight to the source?” I asked.

“Because I’m willing to bet that as soon as you try to climb up, they’ll send all they got at you.” he said, “Killing the two priests in town would help you disorganize the sacrificed.”

“Good point.” I said.

Carlos stood up and grabbed one of the obsidian swords from a corner in the room. “I’m going out for a piss.” he said.

“Alright, we’ll be waiting.” I replied. He left the house.

“Zombies are one thing. We’re going to kill real people?” Annabeth said quietly.

“I don’t see any other way to go forward.” I said, “Either way, we’ll have to track them down so we can interrogate them. We still don’t know how to get out of here once we have the Heart.”

“I agree.” Lou said, “Besides, I think it’s justified if they’re forcing people to be sacrificed. We might even be able to save some other people like Carlos if we’re lucky.”

“When the time comes, let me kill them.” I said, “I’ve already got blood on my hands.” Annabeth shuddered but seemed to relent. Lou just looked solemnly at the floor.

“Anyways.” Annabeth said after a short pause, “With all of this, is it safe to say that the Aztec pantheon exists?”

“I think so.” I said, “I wanted to tell you two after the quest, but I know that the Japanese and Hindu pantheons exist.” That seemed to come as a shock to both of them. “Before I came to America, there was a man that my crew picked up who is a son of a Japanese kami, a loose equivalent to Athena I think. He said that he knew of the Greek and Hindu pantheons at least. And that Chinese and Buddhist deities had largely faded when Communism and Islam displaced the old religions. I also know of a relic they’d found, but I’m still murky on that.”

“And therefore, Aztec mythology can exist too.” Lou said.

“Why didn’t you tell us sooner?” Annabeth asked.

“I wasn’t sure how to, and if I ought to.” I said, “I knew about the Bolt being stolen before I came over, I figured there was already too much on the Greek plate to bring up any other pantheons. Besides, I don’t know if our gods know about the other pantheons. And I’d hate to see how they’d react to other deities trying to control their domains. It’s one thing for the seas to fight themselves, but what about the concept of love fighting itself, or the sun and the moon? Those answers aren’t ones I want to find out from experience.”

“That’s a good point.” Lou said, “Regardless, we should talk about this later. We need to get moving.”

“Agreed.” I said, “Are you two feeling alright? I had some sleep, but you two haven’t.”

“We only got down here about an hour ago Percy.” Lou said.

“Really?” I asked.

“At least I think so.” she admitted, “I left my phone with our luggage.”

“Alright.” I said, “If you two need a break, just let me know. But I think we need to move hard and fast on these priests. If they figure out or plans, they’ll be gunning for us.”

“Let’s do this.” Lou said, “Annabeth, are you good to go.”

Annabeth’s face looked overwhelmed. Then again, she’d been through a lot recently. I leaned over and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“It’ll be okay.” I said, “This will be hardest thing we do on this quest by a long shot.”

“I’m just feeling flustered is all.” Annabeth said. She buried her face in her hands and kneaded her cheeks. “I never thought a quest like this would lead to a place like this.”

“We just have to roll with it.” I said, “Lou and I have your back. And I’m sure we can find some answers at the end of all this.”

“I know, and I appreciate you two.” she said, “I’m also wandering about the guy who made us come here. There’s no way he didn’t know about some of this.”

“Totally.” I said, “We’re gonna bust his balls once we’re out of here.” Annabeth seemed reassured and I turned back to Lou.

“Where’s Carlos at?” she asked, “Seems like a long time to pee for.”

“Yeah.” I said. I stood up and took out my knife. I crept to the front door and leaned into the wood. I heard several muffled footfalls and shuffling coming from the street outside. I placed a finger on my lips and the girls equipped their weapons. Annabeth slipped on her cap, and I saw a windowsill move. I handed Lou my knife so she could dual-wield. I uncapped Riptide and placed my hand on the door.

I cracked it ever so slightly and saw a horde of warriors outside. They left a little room in front of the door and through to the wall of the house across the street. There was no way we’d get out that way cleanly.

I slid the door shut and pointed to the window Annabeth took. Lou and I crept to the window, and it faced what looked like a small lot with a wall separating the next house. I saw Annabeth there and she waved us over. I let Lou go first before I did. Just as we hopped the wall I heard the door break down and shouting. I dared to peak over the wall and saw a zombie staring directly at me through the window.

“Run.”

The three of us bolted past the side of the house and into the next street. I capped my sword and took out the Bastards.

“Noise attracts them Percy!” Annabeth said as we ran.

“Then stop yelling about it.” I replied calmly, “Our advantage is range. If we can keep them held off, we’re in good shape to shake them.”

We reached a T-junction and swung right. The red light off the pyramid was almost blinding. As if it was chasing us too.

We tucked into another street. I could still hear the hollers of the warriors behind us.

“Percy, we need a plan.” Annabeth said.

“There!” Lou said, she was pointing to a house with overgrown walls.

“Let’s climb up.” I said. Annabeth scrambled up first, Lou followed. I was last and I slashed the vines behind me with Riptide as the squad of warriors caught up with us. Lou and I made sure there were no other ways up, and thankfully the roof was built down a bit, so the walls acted as a little bit of cover from any atlatl darts.

“What now?” Lou asked. I peeked over and counted how many warriors had shown up. I saw about a dozen. Easy with guns, hard without.

“We’ll have to use guns.” I said, “No way we’re beating them in a melee.”

“Can’t we just run again? Go back to the docks maybe?” Annabeth asked. I could tell from her tone she was starting to spiral.

“Look at them down there.” I said, “These zombies don’t sweat. They don’t breathe. They barely even speak. We will get tired before they do.”

At that moment the warriors started to rearrange their lines into that of a corridor. Two lines facing each other down the street. They all bowed simultaneously and from around the corner I saw a man walk. A real one. He was dressed in a cloak and a huge feather headdress. This must be a priest.

“Here’s our shot.” I said, “Let me talk to him, Lou, keep that rifle trained on his guards. Annabeth, get your cap on. Don’t let him hear you. When I snap my fingers, try and incapacitate anyone who isn’t close to him.”

“On it.” Annabeth said shakily. I grabbed her arm.

“You got this, I’m counting on you.” I said. Her jaw set and her eyes steeled. She was ready. Her cap flipped on, and her body vanished.

“Lou, aim for the guards that will be nearest to him and pick off any that Annabeth can’t get. I’ll try and shoot his knees so we can interrogate them.” I said. I loaded one of my pistols with lead and kept one with bronze.

“Okay, I’m with you.” Lou said.

By this point the priest had stopped about twenty yards from the rooftop. He was flanked by three warriors.

“Who are you?” he said in a booming Spanish, “You disgrace this place with your presence. Show yourself coward!”

I stood up straight, Lou got her rifle steadied on the wall. I kept my lead pistol aloft in one hand. My other one was ready to quickdraw.

“Hola senior.” I greeted, “We were just busy killing a bunch of your buddies upstairs. I’ve been told you’re next on the list.”

“How dare!” the priest declared, “You think your gunpowder can match the might of the jaguar? Or the ferocity of the eagle? I shall have your heart and return it to the sun from whence it came!”

“Yeah dude, whatever.” I replied, “Why are you, as a man, wearing all those feathers? You’re about one dress away from doing the can-can. Or do you like cosplaying or something? That’s kinda weird man.” I made my face cringe as hard as I could force it to.

“How dare you mock our sacred rites. You shall burn!” the priest said.

“Yeah, at the drop of a hat.” I snapped my fingers, and it kicked off.

I leveled my pistol and shot out the priest’s knees. He went down in a screaming mess. Lou’s rifle started going off and his guards fell shortly before other guards started being taken by Annabeth’s invisible blade.

I jumped down the wall and ran towards the priest who was writhing around the ground in agony. I kicked him to his back and pointed my pistol in his face.

“For someone so flashy you really are a pussy.” I said in Spanish, “I thought the Aztecs were meant to be a hard people. But everyone I’ve seen so far has been a disappointment.” I injected as much venom into my voice as I could. I heard enough speeches from Balalaika to pick up a thing or two. But the look on the priest’s face was intense, steeled and secretly scared. I felt divine as I looked down on him.

I stomped down hard on one of his knees and he screamed out.

“Now, I’ll let you run away from this place. I can tell from your eyes that you don’t believe in this cult shit.” I said, “All’s you have to tell me is where the other priests are. Deal?” I dug my heel into the guy’s knee, and he yowled in pain. At this point the gunfire had stopped, and I could see Lou and Annabeth off to the side. I glanced at them, and they looked disturbed at what I was doing. But there wasn’t any time to be nice.

“You’ll never get me-” the priest started to say. I dug in more and crouched down. I pinned a knee to his chest, and I could hear a rib crack. His eyes became glassy, and his face softened, maybe he went into shock.

“Tell me!”

“The Heart, it shall make us whole again!”

“The priests, where are they?”

“The Heart, a final sacrifice.”

“You’re fucking useless.”

“We will be great once more!”

*CLICK*

“The pretenders shall be overthrown.”

“Look away, both of you.”

“And we will return, into our glory.”

“Last chance…”

“Peace, forevermore!”

BANG!

The first time I’d killed someone. The second ever gig I’d done for the Lagoon Company. It was a raid on a tanker ship. Mom had sent me out with a bagged lunch. Revy tried to tease me about it until she was given one too. Italian sub, a bag of chips, an orange, and a can of coconut water with pulp. Just how I liked it.

Dutch had talked them down over the radio. We were just there to collect one thing from one container. A hard drive hidden amongst a shipment of clothing. There wasn’t any need for guns to be drawn, let alone blood be spilled. Back then it was just Dutch, Revy, and I. They left me on the boat to keep the engine warm.

I wasn’t entirely sure what I was meant to do. I wanted to cover the others with a rifle, but I was still pretty bad with it. I’d only just gotten the hang of shooting a single pistol well enough for Dutch’s okay to go out sailing. I still had to use both hands, and my grouping still wasn’t very tight. Mr. Chang had offered to teach me a few tricks. But Balalaika shut down the suggestion. Not wanting him to curry too much favor with my mom. Revy kept me on a tight regimen regardless.

I’d seen one of the crew act weird near the railing just above our boat. He was close to the rope ladder we’d hung up there. He started climbing down. In his waistband I saw the handle of a pistol. I didn’t know his goal. To play hero? To bargain? Escape?

My iron felt heavy, more than it ever had. It was a Glock, the gun I was most comfortable with at the time. I don’t even remember racking the slide.

The guy probably didn’t know I was there. He might’ve underestimated us. But he tried his best to undo the hatch to the cockpit. I was posted behind Dutch’s pilot chair. It had a solid steel back.

It didn’t stop me from shaking though. I saw the man’s legs climb down. I saw his back turned to me. I saw his face.

White guy, brown hair, small bushy beard. A mole was just under his left eye. He had a dusting of freckles. There was a bald spot on his chin.

He drew on me.

I shot him.

Two in the chest, one in Dutch’s chair. I was safe.

He slid against the wall and sat there.

Blood flowed down his high-vis vest. The hardhat he wore was a little crooked. The gun was lying out in front of him. His fingers twitched a little bit. It was only later when we dumped the body that Dutch said I’d probably hit his spine.

His chest went up and down. Slowly, and slower still. I lowered my gun and stared at him. Was he the deer, and I the headlight? In the moment it was the reverse.

I could see his eyes clearly then. Bloodshot from working a double shift. Pupils dilated from stimulants. A faint ring of bright blue was there.

His teeth were immaculate for a sailor. He only opened his mouth twice. Once to breathe between his teeth. Once to leak some blood.

He stared at me. He knew he was dying. Bleeding out off the northeast coast of Sumatra. At least he wouldn’t be alone.

He stopped breathing, I don’t know when. His blue eyes, that small bushy beard, those immaculate teeth. I still see them sometimes. Something still held on.

They say you never forget your first. But that’s said for a happier occasion.

When that priest’s head hit the ground. When his rambling ceased. All I felt was recoil.

When I looked at Annabeth and Lou, I saw them for who they were. Annabeth had looked away, her shoulders shaking. Lou had watched it all happen. Her expression sorrowful. Pained. I wish she hadn’t seen that.

But behind them both.

The only one I’ll never forget.

The only one I’ll never regret.

That small bushy beard, his blue eyes, those immaculate teeth.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Spanish Moon

The trudge through the streets was quiet. The death of the priest had thrown the zombies into a berserk frenzy. They were more likely to attack each other than us three. And after maybe ten minutes of chaos there was silence. We walked past corpses and broken weapons, the occasional straggler we took down easily.

I was doing most of the wet work with the atlatl. And I’d gotten the girls to get pretty good with it too. At least it was a decent distraction to keep their minds off the shit we’d been through so far.

I really should’ve handled that better. Just shooting him really hit Annabeth. I could see it on her face clear as day. Lou seemed to have gotten over it the deeper we went into the city. I realized that this wasn’t the first time she’d seen someone die violently with her father after all. But then again, Annabeth would’ve seen Thalia as well. Maybe this whole thing was bringing her back to that night. Then again, with how Lou told me the story, that chick might still be alive in that tree. Hope is such a dangerous thing.

Maybe I was in the wrong to have shot him. Death was so normal back home, and for all the crap I’ve given Annabeth about not having been outside Camp, someone could say just the same for me. There might’ve been a way to reverse whatever these priests have done to themselves. .

But reason, logic? They’re so hard to find at the end of a muzzle.

And like I said, I don’t regret doing it. The end decision isn’t as important as owning it. Knowing that I did it and accepted it as my action and nobody else’s. To have done anything different wouldn’t have been possible. It would’ve been someone else asking those questions. Someone else deciding not to pull that trigger.

No matter what, I had to keep us moving. We’d already burned too much time on this.

We started to climb a steep hill towards the pyramid. Along the sides of the streets we saw more and more bodies. Many of them weren’t zombies either. Some were just plain sacrifices. Chests ripped open. Hearts cast aside. Blood streaked the walls. It was a mixture of fresh and old. Some may have been killed in the last hour or so. As we reached the crest of the hill the bodies cleared up and I saw a wooden table sitting in the middle of the road.

“Looks like they were doing some makeshift sacrifices here.” I said.

“Why though?” Lou asked.

“I bet this is a reaction to the first priest dying.” I said, “Maybe the other two had to fill a power vacuum or something.”

“I doubt that.” Lou said. She examined the bloodied table closer. “There’s remnants of obsidian here, but not the kind from the weapons.”

I leaned in next to her and she was right. There were little shards of obsidian littering the table like wood chips.

“Could it be that they were tempering it somehow? Like dipping the shards in blood to make it stronger.” I guessed.

“That could be it.” Lou said, “I’ve never done blood magic, and never intend to. But you might be able to change a material’s properties with a process like that. Since these atlatl darts seem to kill the zombies it might have similarities to Celestial Bronze.”

“Just needs a name now.” I said half-seriously.

Lou smirked, “Better think of something good Pirate Boy.”

So, she didn’t hate me. Thank you Aphrodite!

The three of us kept going. Lacking any other direction we’d been wandering towards the pyramid. We were a few blocks from the base when we ran into another group of zombies, except they weren’t berserk. They were in a line with shields up. They spread across the street blocking our path.

Lou raised her rifle, and I got my Bastards out. Something didn’t feel right. They were way too disciplined compared to our last engagements.

“Annabeth, get your cap on. See if you can flank them.” I said.

“On it.” Annabeth said. She disappeared.

“Percy, something doesn’t seem right.” Lou said.

“As long as we have range, we’ll be fine.” I said.

From their line a soldier raised a small black ball, or was it a skull? I braced myself as he raised it to his mouth. He blew and a dreadful scream hit me. I had to resist the urge to cover my ears. It sounded like someone was being flayed alive. I can’t say I’d heard a more clear and visceral scream before.

As Lou and I were reeling from the sound they charged. I aimed my guns and fired a volley. Lou did the same and a few of them fell. The line pulled back and the two of us tried to find a way out. But the only way was back, and all the doors and windows were boarded up.

“We gotta move!” Lou said.

“I know.” I said, “Only way is forward. I’ll rush them, you pick off stragglers.”

“That’s reckless Percy!” Lou said just before another scream engulfed us.

This time I actually did cover my ears, and I had to take a knee. There was no way that whistle was normal. I saw Lou in a similar state. The sound ended and I didn’t waste any time. The line started to change, and I ran towards them.

The warriors yelled and raised their swords and spears. I emptied my magazines and stopped just short of their line for a quick reload. I got the last magazine in before dodging a jab from a spear. I holstered my left gun and took out my knife. I heard Lou’s rifle.

The soldier in front of me fell and I pushed into the gap. I put the gun up to the head of one and fired. My knife found another’s head. I got it out in time to block a blow from a sword.

Sparks from our blades crashed in the air and I got his sword locked in the hilt of my knife. He pushed but I gunned his chest out.

I turned and deflected a spear with my gun and closed the distance. My blade was buried in a neck, and I turned just in time to slash at another.

Lou got him before I did, and I shot down another who was running towards me. I put my weapons away and withdrew Riptide. One of the remaining soldiers swung at me and I parried. His guard was left open, I sunk in.

I dodged a blade swing from the last guy and hit him with the pommel of my sword. His nose was fucked up and I kicked his chest. He fell backwards and I swung my sword downwards. He was done.

I was about to cap my sword when I heard Lou yell behind me. I whipped around and saw three guys dragging her away. I lunged towards her but I felt the smallest of pricks on the back of my neck. I fell over limp.

I had no control over my body and my mind raced as I heard Lou’s screams.

I felt someone kick me onto my back and a soldier smiled down at me. There was a wooden tube in his hands adorned with feathers.

A fucking blow dart? Really?

When I woke up, I was at the base of the pyramid. My shirt was gone, and I was sitting with my back against a post. I could feel a rope around one of my ankles. I looked around and saw a massed ring of warriors cheering and jeering in equal measures. I think I knew what was happening.

I stood up and saw a part in the crowd. Another priest stepped forward. His headdress was much more impressive, and he had piercings all over his face. His face was painted elaborately, and his clothing was colorful and extravagant.

“You are worthy.” he said simply in Spanish. “May Tezcatlipoca accept you into his armies. So that you shall be reborn as the greatest of our warriors.”

“The fuck are you talking about?” I growled.

“You will face off against our best young man, for you have shown yourself to be worthy.” the priest said, “And when you are fallen, your companion shall follow suit. Your hearts will please the Sun and bring our people back into the world.”

“You’ve gotta be joking.” I muttered. I looked up the stairs of the pyramid and saw Lou tied up in a similar way. Another priest, who looked like the first one we’d already killed, was guarding her. My heart jumped.

I had to do something. And if they wanted me pissed off, mission accomplished.

The priest turned to a warrior and he had him toss a wooden sword at me. It looked like the ones they had all been using but instead of obsidian the edge was embedded with feathers.

“Hey!” I yelled at the priest, “Your warriors are so afraid that they won’t even give me a proper weapon? I’ll still win, you know. I wrote the book on bad ideas but you’re writing a good sequel.”

“Young man, your time to change your destiny is past.” he rumbled while back into the crowd, “At least go out with some class.”

I sighed and looked around at the warriors. They were yelling at me, and they made faces. They hit their shields with their weapons, but I wasn’t intimidated. I’d cracked enough bats over enough heads.

One wearing a jaguar skin came forward and made a wild swing at me. I dodged and let the blade fall beside me. I turned and kicked his knee. He fell and I used my sword to get him in a choke. I pulled to the side as hard as I could, and I heard his neck crack. He fell down limp.

I reached for his sword, but I almost lost a finger when a spear hit it out of the way. The warrior who did it wagged his finger at me.

Fine. Have it your way.

The next warrior jumped at me, and I shoulder checked him. I slid past his blade just barely and I slammed my sword into his head once he fell to the ground. Most of the damage went to his helmet but he was dazed. I didn’t know zombies could be dazed, and I was almost surprised until I saw blood coming from his nose and mouth. These were real people. I beat the warrior to a pulp and backed off when he stopped moving. My sword was covered in blood and my hand started slipping on the wooden handle.

I made the choice to drop it, and my hand shot into my pocket where I found Riptide. I was really hoping that these people would be affected by the bronze.

I got the blade out just in time to deflect a spear and I whirled the blade around. I sliced at the warrior’s arm and the blade cut his hand clean off. He wailed and I decapitated him in another clean swing.

The cheers from the crowd were deafening and I saw the priest at the top of the pyramid approaching Lou. She was struggling against her restraints. I picked up the pace. Two warriors approached me next.

The first one swung and I parried. His guard was open and I stabbed his throat. The other nearly got me and I turned around. He shrieked as I sliced open his belly. His guts spilled down. I kicked him over into the dirt. He tried to gather himself and the crowd seemed to view this as disrespectful. The jeering got more intense.

I glanced back up at Lou and the priest was undoing her restraints. The first priest was in the crowd. I could see him clearly. His face was manic at the bloodshed.

The next warrior came in and his shield was bigger than the others. I decided to be aggressive, and I made a thrust. He hit me back with the flat of his blade and shoved me with his shield. There was no way I would get past it. I’d have to be creative.

I looked down at the rope around my ankle and realized just how much slack I had. I backed up to the pole I was tied to and gathered up as much rope as I could without tripping.

The warrior advanced on me. I tossed the jumble at him and pulled. I was hoping for a random tangle and I sure as hell got one. His shield was thrown open and he fell forwards. But I also lost my footing and fell to the floor. I lost my grip on my sword, and he did too.

He scrambled on top of me. I raised my forearms as he tried to punch my face. I raised my legs and wrapped around his hips. I grappled and got our positions revered. I was on top and grabbed his face. I went for the eyes and pushed in with my thumbs. His hands flailed around, and he screamed as I withdrew. I moved my hands down and started to strangle him. He stopped moving eventually.

I stood up again over the body and found Riptide in my pocket again. I unsheathed it and faced the crowd again with arms outstretched.

I faced the priest, “Are you not entertained!” I shouted. C’mon, I just had to do it.

I glanced up at the pyramid again and saw Lou being shoved over to a stone altar. Not good. Really not good.

I swung my sword down and cut the rope. I was free to move. I gunned for the priest. My move surprised the warriors, and they made a rush for me. The priest shouted and held out his hands and they stopped. As I closed in he produced an axe and blocked my opening move. He shoved my blade away and punched me with his off hand.

I reeled back. I could feel blood shoot out of my nose.

I blocked a swing from him and got my boots placed right. I blocked another blow and I parried. His blade hooked around mine and I thrusted. He grunted as my blade met his arm. A deep cut. But he was emboldened.

More back and forth. I was hit twice, once on the shoulder and a glance at my face. That obsidian was too sharp to make dirty rough cuts.

We were both tired and I locked my blade again and we got face to face. His teeth were growing, and I could hear an animalistic growl in his throat. This man wasn’t human. I shoved him back again and we separated. I kept my blade raised.

“You’re making the gods very happy young man.” he said in a moaning tone. “Soon their appetites will be satisfied and our destiny fulfilled.”

“Fuck you.” I said, “You’ll die like the rest. Pathetic.”

I made another blow, and we separated again after he blocked.

“The temple shall rise again, and the pretenders cast away. The sun shall return for you and I.” he said.

He raised his axe and rushed me. His face was frenzied. I locked in and waited until the last possible second to move.

I went low and swung. The axe head went over me, and my blade separated his left leg at the knee. He fell over top of me.

I whipped around and stabbed my blade down, clean through his heart.

The crowd around me screamed in despair. I saw the warriors clutch their heads and they turned on each other. I fought my way through the crowd and started climbing. The priest had gotten Lou pinned down on the altar with the help of some assistants. He had some zombies as guards, they had atlatls.

“Percy!” Lou shouted. Her head turned towards me and her eyes were desperate. I pushed harder and I swiped Riptide at the incoming darts from the guards.

I was only a dozen steps away when one caught me in the thigh. I yelled and fell. I almost started sliding down the stairs, but I held on. Riptide fell away and I looked back up at the altar.

My hands were slipping.

The priest had a knife.

He raised his arms.

A Yankees hat fell to the ground beside him.

Annabeth had a derringer.

She was horrified. The priest laid dead below her, hole clean through his forehead, and the bodies of the guards both up here and down below had fallen too. The cavern was silent aside from Lou and I’s heavy breathing.

I tried climbing up, but my leg just wouldn’t work right. The dart was still embedded. I broke the long part sticking out front and tugged the rest out through the back. I growled and found the movement more painful, but more possible.

I got to the top and Lou was sitting on the altar, her back to me. She was hugging Annabeth, who was dry heaving into her shirt. I hauled myself to lean on the altar beside them. Lou looked at me, her eyes were tearing up.

I sat down and put an arm around her.

We sat there for a while. Our backs turned to the carnage below. The red glow was starting to fade somewhat, and I saw it flickering inside the temple that was sitting across the top of the pyramid from us. It was a small stone structure that took up about half the width of the top. Another structure stood beside it, but it collapsed into ruins. I saw our backpacks and gear leaning against the doorway to the red light. I saw a canteen strapped to mine.

I stood up and nodded at Lou. She continued to console Annabeth as I limped over to the canteen.

I fell to my knees and grabbed it. I poured water on my leg wound. I felt the muscle repair and the skin close. I dumped more on my head, and I used some of my power over it to wash off the blood. I also felt the smaller cuts and wounds I’d gotten repair. I put down the canteen and searched my bag.

I put on a spare shirt and put my gun belt back on. I turned back and nodded to Lou. She got Annabeth up and came over. We reequipped ourselves and I led the way into the temple where the red light was. It was no more than a flicker.

Inside was a small stone table holding a ruby-red jewel about the size of a baseball. Stood beside it was a woman dressed in a flowing black gown. Her head was thin and bone-white. Her shortish hair brushed her shoulders and was blacker than any night I’d seen at sea. She also wore a wide brimmed hat with several flowers in the band. Pastel greens and reds and blues. She was beautiful.

She turned to face us and in one hand was a scythe and she held a globe like a basketball in the other.

“You made it.” she said. Her voice was whispery but sharp, like a knife in the dark. Strangely though, I wasn’t on guard. My mind was at peace once I’d seen her. It’s like she was an old friend.

“It’s not like you made it easy.” I quipped.

“Me?” she laughed, “That was all them my darling.”

“Who are you?” I asked.

“Mictēcacihuātl.” she said, “Although I am better known today as Santa Muerte.”

“And were you the one who got that cult riled up?” I asked.

“Not at all young man.” she said, “I merely am the last vestige of the old Aztec pantheon. The rest of my family was not afforded to evolve as I did and therefore faded from myths into memory.”

“What’s so special about you?” I asked.

“My followers give me dominion over their death.” Santa Muerte said, “Quite the powerful incentive. But to answer your question Perseus Jackson, I was found by those awful men that you three killed. They styled themselves as priests and thought they could use this to restore the Aztec civilization.”

She motioned to the jewel and I stepped closer to it. I was beside her.

“The Heart of Copil.” I muttered.

“Some may call it that.” she said. Santa Muerte lifted it up and examined it like a prized apple.

“What can it do?” I asked.

“That, I do not know for certain.” Santa Muerte said, “Yet they seemed obsessed with this, those priests. And they couldn’t find a good use for it either. Beyond entrancing their sacrifices that is.”

I turned back and Lou’s eyes were wide open, in shock almost.

“Lou?” I asked.

“I can’t believe it.” she muttered, “May I hold it?”

Santa Muerte seemed intrigued and giggled, “What thoughts do you have Miss Blackstone?”

“That’s the Philosopher’s Stone.” Lous aid, “It has to be.”

“The Magnum Opus of Alchemy.” Santa Muerte pondered, she held the stone and twisted it in her hand, “Quite the find.”

“We need it.” I said, “It’s why we came down here.”

“I know, and I intend to let you leave with it in return for disposing of those men.” she said.

“But I thought you would like death.” Annabeth said in a small voice.

“I do not feel anything towards it young lady.” she replied quickly, “How would you think your mother would respond to the question of how she thinks about wisdom when she is the very thing itself.”

“I don’t know.” Annabeth said.

“Exactly.” Santa Muerte said, “And as for your guilt, discard it. You did your duty as a hero. These two have their lives thanks to you. Killing justly is not something to dwell on.”

Santa Muerte walked up to Annabeth and bent down slightly to meet her height. The goddess caressed Annabeth’s face.

“You’re such a bright soul my dear.” she said, “You did the right thing, and nobody would think otherwise. Achilles, Odysseus, and all of your idols made the same choice hundreds of times over. Do not let that man haunt you.”

Annabeth’s face softened and she gave the goddess a light smile. The death goddess turned towards me and held out the Stone.

“I think you’ve earned this young man.” she said before dropping into my hand. It was surprisingly light, “If you have any more to ask of me, please do so now.”

“Can you make me a duplicate of this?” I asked.

“Of course.” she said. She waved her hand, and a copy appeared in my other hand. It was almost identical but it lacked the distinct aura of the real deal. I tossed the real one to Lou.

“I have a plan for our friend Frank back upstairs.” I said.

“Francisco Guerrero Pérez?” Santa Muerte asked, “I thought I felt his presence near here.”

“Is that a name I should know?” I asked.

“He killed many women before their time.” she said, “I would tread lightly with him.”

“When did he die?” I asked.

“What?” Lou asked.

“She seems familiar with him is all.” I said.

“You’re saying he was revived?” Annabeth asked.

“He’s right.” Santa Muerte said, “He crossed over with me around nineteen ten, in your mortal calendar. But he was taken away from me recently. I’m still unsure how.”

“Odd.” Lou said, “Maybe we can ask him?”

“For sure.” I said.

“Santa Muerte?” Annabeth asked.

“Yes my dear?” she responded.

“Why are you here exactly? Shouldn’t you be out preforming your divine duties?” Annabeth asked.

Santa Muerte laughed, “Who says I’m not doing just that right now? Who says that what you see here isn’t but a fraction of what I am? But to answer your question, I simply enjoy being here from time to time. Where else can you go to experience a dead city. Where the lives of so many were taken? I consider this place a little home-y, to put it simply.”

“I see.” Annabeth said.

“If that’s all, I’d suggest you get going.” Santa Muerte said, “Your quest still awaits.”

“Two last things.” I said.

“Fire away.” the goddess said.

“Do you know where an entrance to the Underworld could be in Los Angeles?” I asked.

“A movie studio named Dead Or Alive Productions.” Santa Muerte said, “I went there once to check it out, but I wasn’t very impressed.”

“Okay, that makes the search easier.” I said, “And how exactly do we get out of here?”

“Like this.” the goddess said. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers.

We appeared inside what looked like a crypt. There were a few dim lights. The atmosphere was wicked.

“Look at these.” Annabeth said. I turned around and saw a curved wall full of small golden doors. Names of archbishops were on them.

 “Must be inside the Metro Cathedral.” I said, “Let’s get outside.”

I led the way, and we found the building to be mostly empty. We were in the main chapel when we found Frank sitting in one of the pews.

“I see you made it out.” he said seriously.

“I thought that was the intention?” Lou asked.

“It never was.” I guessed, “I think I know what’s up.”

“Really now?” Frank said, “Did you find the Heart?”

“Indeed.” I said. I withdrew the fake from my pocket. “Went through hell for this y’know.”

“I’d imagine, now hand it over.” Frank said. He stood up and stuck his hand out.

“Not just yet cowboy.” I said, “There’s some questions I need answered.”

I looked the man straight in the eye and he returned the favor. I only just saw his hand twitch before the room was covered in smoke. I drew a pistol and looked around as the air cleared up.

Annabeth was in a chokehold, pistol to her temple. She was putting up a good resistance, but Frank had more raw strength.

I aimed my gun at the pair, no way I could get a clean shot. I bet it was the same for Lou and her rifle.

“Hand it over!” Frank demanded.

“Lert her go!” I replied.

“We’re at an impasse.” Frank said, “My master never intended for you to live. Never intended to let me live!”

“What are you talking about?” Lou said.

“The Lord chica, The Crooked One.” Frank said, “I know you’ve seen him in your dreams little nephew.” He looked straight at me. Annabeth’s face went pale and I recentered my thoughts.

“The fuck?” I asked.

“I’m a son of Kakia, same as your mother. We need to stick by each other, don’t we?” he said.

“Piece of shit.” I said, “You really want this?” I held the fake out and kept my pistol on him.

He gazed longingly at the stone, and I could tell his attention on Annabeth was weakened.

“I need it!” he said pleadingly. There was no way this guy was all there.

“Have it!” I said.

The stone went in the air. He looked up a little too much.

I centered my sights.

Blood was on the floor. Mixed with glassy red shards.

The car was silent. Some outlaw ballad was on the radio, I was the only one who could understand the Spanish. This morning, we rushed out of the Cathedral and took Frank’s car. We also raided his apartment for showers and whatever supplies he had. I was glad he had a few Red Bulls in the fridge, the girls were both in the back passed out despite the bright sun outside. I also requisitioned Fank’s Ray Ban aviators. Dude had style at least.

Annabeth was thoroughly traumatized by last night, as could be expected. And Lou was just tired from what I could tell. She’d been much more solid than I thought while we were in that city. I bet she was hiding something, a past experience that taught her to handle herself. Maybe I was overthinking it. I wasn’t entirely sure.

We reached the Nogales city limits and I pulled off into an alley. I got out of the car and checked for any low-life assholes who might try and jump us, but we were clear. I woke up Lou and got her out of the car. She was really groggy.

“We’re in Nogales right now.” I said, “Can you work on disguising our gear so border patrol doesn’t flag us. And if you could change the car documents around that would be great too.”

“On it.” she said calmly. Her eyes were still heavy. I leaned on the hood of the car while she worked on a makeshift table nearby that we made from milk crates and a plank of wood.

“Say Percy.” she said, “What day is it?”

I checked the clock on the car’s media system.

“June twelfth.” I said. “Week and two days until the solstice.”

“Do you think we’ll make it?” she asked.

“I think we can.” I said, ‘There’s no way Tenochtitlan gets outclassed.”

“That’s fair.” she said, “It’s been hard on Annabeth.”

“I know.” I said, “If I knew what we’d be going through I would’ve chosen somebody else.”

“Yeah, I definitely don’t think she was cut out for this sort of work.” she said, “But now, I wouldn’t want anyone else. She’s gone through more than anyone else at Camp by now. Excluding us of course.”

“Agreed.” I said, “And don’t take this the wrong way. But I’m surprised with you too.”

She smirked, “Watch your tone Jackson, I was just starting to like you.”

I laughed, “Alright then, but I really do think you’ve shown a lot. You’re better in a fight than half the people from Roanapur.”

“Really?’ she asked, glancing back at me, “I would’ve thought everyone there was like you.”

“Nah.” I said, “There’s a difference between being willing to do bad things and actually having the guts to do them competently. And keeping your head in a fight is hard for lots of people.”

“I won’t try and argue with you there.” Lou said.

“If you’re up for it. I’d like to take you to Roanapur whenever I go back. Even if it’s just for a little bit.” I said.

She paused.

“Let me think about it.” she answered.

“Okay.”

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Hotel Hobbies

“On a dark desert highway…. cool wind in my hair.” the radio said. Lou shut the song off quickly. It was like the third time we’d heard it in an hour.

We were riding through Arizona now. The border was an easy obstacle. Sleeping in the car wasn’t. These seats didn’t hold up very well as it turned out. The three of us were just about going crazy from the heat too.

Lou and Annabeth had mostly recovered from Tenochtitlan, or at least I hoped. I sure as hell know I wasn’t. I’d gotten maybe six hours of sleep since we got out a day ago. Lou was at the wheel for now and I weas trying to doze off in the passenger seat. And for a second I did.

I was in the bar again. Kronos’s place.

I found a Singapore Sling in front of me again. I took a sip.

“How’s it going?” I asked the Titan. He was still in the shadows, but his form had noticeably changed.

“You tell me.” He said, “I went to great lengths to return that agent to life. And he’s dead now.”

“Lured us into a trap. Said it was your idea anyway.” I responded, “What’d you expect?”

“He lied to you Perseus.” Kronos rasped, “He told me that there was an advantage to be gained from finding an artifact. What it was he would not tell me. He pitched it as a test of your abilities.”

“Can’t say I trust that version of events.” I said, “How does someone like you get played that easily?”

“Perhaps I placed too much confidence into that man.” Kronos said, “It’s in the nature of Kakia’s children to be unreliable.”

“I take it you have some experience with that crowd?” I asked.

“Not much. That goddess is quite inactive as of late. Nobody has seen her in quite some time.” He said, “But enough talk. I have summoned you here to ask, for the last time, if you will join me.”

I set my empty glass down and pretended to think. I already knew my answer. But I wanted more information.

“You said last time that I would be working with other agents for the time being. Why should I trust your agents if the only reference I have is Frank? That didn’t turn out well for anybody.” I said.

“Your point is true. Yet he was the sole outlier amongst my agents currently. The two others I have working on this endeavor have been extremely competent. Perez was merely a bit of muscle. The one who could do dirty work discreetly.” Kronos said, “I can assure you that you will not be engaging such assignments.”

“Who are these other agents then?” I asked, “I never take a job blindly like you’re asking me to.”

“I can only reveal their identities if you swear on the River Styx to not reveal them to anybody else.” Kronos said. Annabeth had told me about those oaths during one of her lessons so long ago. No way I was getting tangled up in that.

“Then I can’t accept your offer.” I said, “There’s just too many unknowns.”

“Are you absolutely sure?” Kronos asked, “Once you make this decision, I will consider you the enemy.”

“Then fuck off.” I said.

I was awakened by the sound of heavy traffic.

We were stuck just outside Las Vegas.

Lou was tapping impatiently at the wheel.

“Why don’t we find a place to stop for the night?” I suggested, the sun was starting to sink.

“What? You looking to stay at some fancy casino?” she asked.

“We got some cash from Frank’s place.” I said. We’d plundered a few thousand from his apartment, combined with what we had left of my own stash, I think we could afford a decent hotel.

“True.” Lou said.

“Do we have the time though?” Annabeth asked from the back seat.

“We have a week starting tomorrow.” I said, “Not ideal but I’d rather we get to the Underworld well rested than not. We can make it to LA tomorrow easily.”

“Fine.” Annabeth said.

“What about that place up ahead?” Lou said. By this time, we were in Vegas proper and a few blocks from the Strip. She was pointing out a place that was decorated lavishly in bright red and pink. It was called the Lotus Hotel and Casino.

“Seems good enough to me.” I said, “As long as their rate is low at least.”

“Alright, let’s check it out.” Lou said. She pulled into the place’s driveway, a classic arched one. A bellhop came out to greet us under the lights.

“Hello, welcome to the Lotus Hotel and Casino.” he greeted. His smile was wide and warm.

“We’re here to check the rates.” I said calmly.

“No worries, sir, please come inside.” he said.

The three of us walked in and were inside a lavish lobby. Everything about the place screamed luxury. And we saw several guests checking in at the marbled front desk. An older couple, a middle-aged woman, a guy with two kids, a group of college guys. Seemed like a real diverse crowd.

We found an open receptionist and I took the lead.

“Hello sir.” she said.

“I’d like to know the cost on three single rooms.” I said.

“You’re just in luck, we’re running a special promotion tonight and tonight only.” the receptionist said, “For only one hundred dollars you can stay at our luxurious hotel, and you’ll get a free play card for our casino. And for one hundred and fifty dollars you can upgrade your room to a suite.”

I turned back at the girls, and they shrugged.

“I guess we’ll take three suites for tonight.” I said.

“Excellent choice sir.” the receptionist said.

“Why don’t you two go get our stuff and I’ll handle the check in.” I told Annabeth and Lou.

“On it.” Lou said as they left for the car.

“When do we have to check out by?” I asked.

The woman looked at me curiously, “Sir, we don’t have such a procedure. Just like the famous song, you can check out any time you’d like. But you can never leave!” That got a polite chuckle out of me.

 “So, there’s no time limit, that’s convenient.” I concluded. She gave me a polite smile and typed away at her computer and processed my cash payment.

Lou and Annabeth made it back. I took my backpack and the duffle bag full of our illegal stuff from them. Hopefully nobody would care to look too much.

“Your booking is complete.” the receptionist said pleasantly, “As your rooms are being prepared by our staff, I have called over one of our concierges to give you a tour. And I also have a porter on standby to hold your belongings.”

“Excellent.” I said, “And I trust that the staff of this hotel are discreet?” I slid a folded bill towards her. The receptionist gave me the look, she knew exactly what I was asking.

“Of course sir.” she said slyly while taking the money, “We value our guests’ privacy above anything else. Our discretion is unmatched.”

“Good to know. And I hope for our continued benefit it remains that way.” I said while sliding another bill over. Behind me a man appeared with a luggage cart, and I thought I saw the receptionist give him a hand signal of some sort. He took our bags away towards the elevators. We weren’t left alone for long. An energetic blonde sauntered up to us. She was dressed to the nines within the business casual framework.

“You three must be our new guests. Please follow me.” she said. We followed her into the hotel.

“Smooth moves Pirate Boy.” Lou said in a low voice.

“You wish you were that slick Tinkerbell.” I replied.

“Hey, we got a sweet deal because of me.” she said, “I’m sure that qualifies.”

“Lou, the only smooth things about you are your driving and your legs. You can’t fool me just yet.” I said bravely.

Lou’s face went red and she started giggling. We’d reached our first attraction, the casino floor. The games were all there. Tables, slots, and even more. I thought I’d seen a horse betting screen in the back somewhere. I kind tuned out the concierge. The only key detail, “your cards will work on all games” is what mattered to me.

Lou tugged my arm as we went downstairs. I could hear the sound of engines rumbling but I could tell they weren’t too powerful. But as soon as I looked at Lou, I couldn’t help but smile as well. She looked giddy as we found a go-kart track. There were people zipping around the course and the lines looked short too. Good for repeat racing.

“Our go-kart track is completely free to use once you sign the waiver.” the concierge said, “And these aren’t normal go-karts either. They’ve been modified to race specifications. Any self-respecting motorhead should give this a shot!”

This time it was me who had to pull Lou away and we kept walking through the halls. We saw the pools. One inside and out. A video gaming room fitted with what I assumed was decent tech. Annabeth seemed curious about it at least. A nightclub called Empathy that seemed to be lively despite the time, maybe we’d been inside longer than I thought. We ended our tour at the hotel’s main bar.

“I hope you enjoy your stay. I am going to check the status of your rooms. And in the meantime, please take these vouchers for the bar.” the concierge said. She handed us all a bunch of bright pink and floral-studded tickets and waved us to the bar. We found three empty seats near the corner of the room and sat down.

The place’s vibe was lively and there were loads of different people milling around. The bartender didn’t waste any time on coming for our orders.

“Diet Coke please.” Annabeth said wearily, sliding the coupon towards the man.

“Right away ma’am. And you two?” he turned to Lou and me.

“Order for me.” Lou told me.

“Two Mai Tais.” I said, sliding him the vouchers.

“Right away.” the bartender said.

“Really?” Annabeth asked.

“They didn’t card us. May as well have a bit of fun.” I said.

“I’ve never drank before.” Lou said.

“First time for everything, right?” I said.

The bartender was back quickly and set our drinks down again.

I took a sip, and it tasted amazing. I wasn’t sure if they had added rose water or another aromatic. The floral note within the cocktail played so well with the orgeat. I glanced at Lou, and she looked sufficiently refreshed. Annabeth looked more relaxed too. You wouldn’t catch me drinking a diet soda, even on threat of being sacrificed by the Aztecs. But hey, if she calmed down, who am I to ruin it.

From behind us the concierge came back.

“I’m sorry to inform you that your originally booked rooms have been affected by an electrical issue. At no additional charge we have upgraded your booking to the penthouse suite!” she held out new keycards, they were like solid gold in my hand.

“Outstanding.” I said. This place was getting better and better.

“We have also loaded your play cards with an infinite allowance for tonight and tomorrow. Feel free to keep your winnings too!” she said.

Holy crap, what a deal!

She left us again and I turned to the others. They looked just as giddy as I was feeling.

“I’m going to check out that gaming room. I’ll see you guys later tonight!” Annabeth said excitedly. Not my first choice. But to each their own.

Lou looked at me, “You’ve got good taste Pirate Boy.” she twirled the straw in her glass. She puckered up and took another sip.

Despite the tanning she did back in the Gulf, her face was still pale, and elegantly so. I’m not sure when she’d found the time to do make-up, was it the Mist? Whatever she did was worth it. The black matte lipstick was so hot. Her eyes were done perfectly. Crisp lining, and just enough shadow. It made those black and blue eyes lethal. And don’t even get me started on the hair, I don’t know how it looked so perfect. I’d been staring at her and she giggled. I wish she did that all the time.

The world around us seemed to grow even more vibrant. The conversations from the other patrons were joyful. The backing lights past the bar gave each bottle of liquor an intense appeal. I wanted to try them all. I kept this drink. I wasn’t sure if they made it strong, or if that floral hint was just too good. I couldn’t stop.

All we had to do was show the drink-slinger our golden keycards and he kept them coming. Lou and I slurped down all different kinds of booze. And I made sure to keep us hydrated too. We talked for I don’t even know how long about things I couldn’t remember. She was electric, and I was too. All the fatigue I was feeling earlier was gone. All I wanted to do was be here, with her.

“I’m going to use the bathroom.” she said at some point, “Why don’t we meet up back in the suite?”

“Sounds good babe.” I said.

I heard her giggle.

I still got it!

Or was I only just getting it? I’d never even tried a line like that before. Maybe I should do it again? It would make Rowan proud at least.

And it was when I thought of that man, that angel of romance, I came up with an idea.

I called over the bartender and he called the concierge back. I wrote a note on a bit of stationery and gave her some instructions. She was more than happy to carry them out.

Simply walking to the elevator was a trip in luxury in itself. Not only did the bartender allow me to take my drink with me, the whole vibe of the building came alive. All the other guests were happy. The staff were impeccably helpful, and I was so incredibly tempted to try out everything I saw. Go-karts, poker, gaming, all of it. But I pushed forward.

The elevator to the penthouse was private and I rode it to the top alone. The inside was amazing. The foyer was dazzling with light from a crystal chandelier and the design mixed elements from minimalism and Versailles sensibilities. I brushed my hand against a clothed table and felt the coat hooks. The materials were classy and premium. No way anything here would disappoint.

The penthouse also featured a kitchen and dining room. A den with a broad TV, and a jacuzzi on a covered balcony. There was also a small well-stocked bar on the balcony. I wandered out there and met with the night air. Even that seemed on another level. The Strip lights looked amazing.

I found my room. A small placard was on the door with my name. Inside the room was quite large. I hardly believed the portions worked out with the walls. But the California King bed made me just want to flop down and never wake up. The bathroom was finely adorned. But on the desk, I found something. It made me smile instantly. It seemed that Lou and I had the same idea.

There was a stack of folded clothes and a note.

Percy,

Meet me at Empathy.

-Lou <3

The clothes the concierge had picked for me fit perfectly. It wasn’t anything too wild. Off-white slacks, polished boots, and a soft black button-up. I looked at myself in the mirror after I got dressed. I ruffled my hair a bit and put on some cologne I found in the bathroom. Hints of cherry, saffron, and leatherwork.

I looked damn good. I felt damn good. And I knew she would too.

The club inside was nowhere near anything I’d seen in Roanapur. The trance music boomed over the speakers. My first stop was naturally the bar, and I got myself a little more courage. The place was generally dark as you’d expect. But there was just enough light from tables and the stage to get around. And despite feeling the music in my bones, I never felt like I couldn’t have a conversation from it being too loud. The acoustics team deserved mad props.

I finished a glass of rum and wandered towards the dance floor. I kept to the edges. I was not a rhythmic person by any stretch. But the whole place was magnetic. The more I spent around this music, the more I wanted to let it take control of me. And soon enough I found myself walking to the beat and nodding my head. Even little actions like brushing past someone or looking from place to place followed the time signature.

The melodies were so bright and joyful above the dead cold bass. It was so incredibly inspiring. I kept wandering with this hopeful feeling in me when I saw her. That wave of black hair, her curves silhouetted in the glow coming from the DJ’s stage. She’d worn the dress I sent after. It suited her perfectly. Not too showy but the right number of hints.

All my patience was removed.

The only way out was through.

My hand wrapped around Lou’s shoulder. She fell into me and smiled. The crowd around us didn’t seem to exist as we found our rhythm. We felt each other amid the glow and the music. The climax of the song came, and it was a shimmer of synths reverbed to hell and back. It felt like a monsoon back home. Warm, windy, and with her, absolutely perfect.

The song started to wind down and Lou’s back was grinding into my chest.

“I’m so glad you came.” she said.

“I’m glad you got the note.” I replied.

“Seems we had the same idea.”

“You’re looking better than I’d imagined.”

“You’ve got good taste baby.”

The DJ got on the mic, a low and smooth voice. Like an old-time jazz man.

“Ladies…” he drawled, “I need you. To tell your man. What you need tonight.” He paused for a passage of song, “And fellas… I expect you to follow through. Don’t fail me boys.”

Lou leaned back into me as the song cascaded over us. She wrapped her arms behind her and held my head down. I never even thought to try and stop her. Her mouth was right next to my ear.

“All I want is you, to fucking want me too.”

Her voice broke me, and my hands wrapped around her. She turned around and our lips met. She came in again and we introduced our tongues to each other. I could taste the cocktails from earlier. We broke apart again, and I couldn’t see any time pass in her eyes. The song around us faded and the last thing I remember was her closing in again.

Sunshine, white sheets, bright lights out the window. The pumice-colored carpet below the window was perfect, spotless. I felt my head on its side, deep in the pillow. It was so warm. The whole bed was warm.

I looked straight ahead. I wasn’t the only one lying here. I felt her on my chest, bare. Her hair invaded the white covers where my chest was, her head was buried in my shoulder. I could feel my arm across her back.

Did we seriously do it?

I looked around the room some more and I saw those pants I was wearing last night laying on the ground beside me. I saw the boots Lou had on last night not a long way off. Hy undershirt was there too. And hold on, was that her bra?

I reached up with my free hand and rubbed my eyes a bit. I moaned slightly and she stirred a little bit. She adjusted her head and her arm fell across my chest.

For the first time in a while, and for the last time until we got back to Camp, I felt like everything was going to be okay. Something I need to tell myself more. And it was so much easier with her lying next to me.

I rubbed her back lightly. She was so soft. And her warmth came like a well-oiled engine. Her breaths were steady, and I felt so relieved that she wanted me too. Ever since that night I got to Camp, I knew we’d end up here. In some place. In some time.

This was almost a sadistic type of bliss. Because I knew in the back of my mind that we had to leave. We were doing something before getting here, I was sure of it.

Lou moaned and her eyes cracked. She went through the same realization that I did, and her forehead plopped into my shoulder lightly.

“Did we do it Percy?” she asked groggily.

“I can’t remember.” I said.

“Me neither.” she said.

“So, who’s to say it was real?”

“A naked girl wakes up on top of you and you question your memory?” she chastised, “That’s adorable.”

“You’re adorable.” I said. She smirked and rolled over a little bit. We were still under covers. And I really wanted to see her, sober at least.

Speaking of, I’m surprised that we weren’t painfully hungover. That was her first night drinking, and that was the heaviest bender I’d been on in about a year or so. Hell, what was I even doing back then? What happened yesterday?

I looked towards the nightstand on my side of the bed and saw a glass that looked like one of the cocktails from last night. It was a simple rum old fashioned that the bartender insisted I try neat. It was really good, very sweet. I reached over and leaned up a little on the baseboard for the glass and decided that a little ‘hair of the dog’ never hurt nobody.

Before I could raise it up, Lou plucked it out of my hands.

“I don’t think so.” she said. Still undercover, she straddled me. Her legs arched near my abs, and I could tell she was getting excited. She was so warm.

With the blanket around her shoulders like a robe she took a sip from the glass, at least a shot’s worth. Before leaning down to my face. Half my vision turned black as her hair made a curtain around my head. The window’s light was blocked, and I only saw her face.

“You’ll have to work for this.” she whispered.

She leaned back up and shrugged off the cover.

She looked so much better than I could imagine. Everything from her boobs to her hips. She was even shaved down there.

In that moment, I just knew I had to say something profound, something amazing, poetic.

“Waow.”

Lou started laughing and she brought the glass to her lips, but she didn’t sip, she tipped.

The liquid flowed down her body, and I of course couldn’t let a good drink go to waste. I did my duty and found every drop. And it just so happened that I made the water in the drink swirl around her tits. I killed at least three birds with one very happy stone. Lou was definitely a fan. I could practically feel her dripping.

As for the rest, I’ll keep it between the two of us. I just hope I lasted longer than I did last night.

Afterward I was on the balcony in my boxers. I had a glass of water in my hand. The early morning signs of life down on the Strip were starting. I smiled. I don’t know why. Maybe it was just the golden morning glow or the crisp air. Warm enough to stand out in, cool enough to flush out your lungs.

Behind me I heard the sliding door from the bedroom and Lou came up next to me in a fluffy robe. She had a pack of cigarettes in her hand with a lighter. Must’ve found them in my jacket.

“How do you do this?” she asked.

“You sure you want to?” I asked.

“I’ll try anything once, and that’s the way it should be.” She replied.

“Fine.” I said, “Just put the filter in your mouth, as so.” I took a cigarette from the pack. They were Djarum Black clove cigarettes from back home. Not exactly the kind you’d want to smoke as your first but whatever.

“Then you just suck some air through the cig as you light the end.” I demonstrated. My Zippo clicked and I held the flame just to the end of the stick. I sucked in ever so slightly and a nice ember formed on the end. The crackle of the cloves inside told me I was good.

“Seems easy enough.” Lou said. She did as I’d shown her. She lit the end and sucked in way too much. She dropped the lighter and started coughing up a storm. I stepped back and laughed a little while taking another drag.

“Smooth moves.” I teased.

“Fuck off.” Lou grumbled between coughs. She did get the thing lit, and it sat in her fingers. She went in for another drag.

“Don’t just keep the smoke in your mouth. Try and breathe it down with some air.” I said.

She tried doing it and she had a better reaction this time. Still coughing, but she was up straight at least.

I leaned on the railing, and she joined me.

“How the hell do you handle these?” she asked.

“I don’t.” I said, “I don’t really smoke that much. Most normal people I know get bit the first time, then the second, and then quit after the third anyway.”

“Why do you have them then?” she asked before taking another drag. Cue the coughing.

“Sometimes it just feels right y’know.” I said, “Hard to say when those times are.”

“Fair I suppose.” She said.

“Why’d you want to try it out?” I asked.

“Seemed right.” She replied, “You’ve already gotten me drunk and took my honor. May as well do it all.”

I laughed, “You took mine too. My ‘honor’ as you call it.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

“But I’d have thought.” She paused to cough, “I dunno.”

“To be honest I’d been offered many times. Kissed a few chicks here and there.” I said, “There was that one girl at the American School, she’d been crushing on me for years. I think her name was Veronica or something. She cornered me and tried fucking me. But I never had any interest. Then there was the one time Revy got wasted and wanted me to ‘become a man’. She called up a guy she knew, a pimp named Rowan. She got him to send over one of the finest ladies he had.”

“Why didn’t you take it?” Lou asked.

“Just didn’t feel right.” I said, “The chick had this look in her eye.” I thought about how to word it. She was white, American or Canadian from her accent. Such a rarity alone among Roanapur’s working girls. But combo that with a nice ass and double Ds, she was a rockstar. Or a cash cow. Depending on your perspective.

I remember I was hanging out in Revy’s apartment when she came over. She was dressed in green lingerie to match her ginger hair. Revy gave me the keys to her place. She only said to not do it on her bed.

After the door closed the hooker sat down on the couch beside me. She asked what I wanted to do, that I was at her disposal. But even then, as a dipshit fourteen-year-old. Barely able to hold a pistol. I could tell there was something wrong.

I asked her if she really wanted this. And I must’ve been the first one to ever ask her that question in years. She broke down crying. I tried comforting her. She went on a long story on how she wanted to be a lawyer back home. She stripped to save for law school and one thing led to another. One pill too many. The wrong john at the wrong place. And she’d ended up here, with no way out.

Even today I don’t know what happened to her. Hell, I barely remember how she ended up going home. But there was no way I could’ve fucked her. No chance.

Lou saw the look on my face, “It’s okay.” She said, “You can tell me some other time.”

“Thanks.” I said, “It’s not that it’s a violent story. Just sad is all.”

“I get it.” She said.

“But you’re the first girl I’ve actually wanted to be close with.” I said.

“You’re the first guy too.” She said, “I kissed another boy back in first grade, but I’d hardly count that.”

I smirked, “Looks like I have some competition.”

“Oh, stop it.” She said with a light hit on the arm.

Our cigarettes were done. We left the balcony.

I took a shower and found Lou on the couch sketching in her book again. Turns out we’d accidentally slept in Annabeth’s room last night, it was the closest to the elevator. However, there wasn’t any sign she’d come up to the penthouse last night.

“Wonder where Annabeth is.” I pondered while I made a pot of coffee.

“Maybe she got lucky too.” Lou said slyly.

“I just hope we did enough to clean up.” I said. We did our best to get our clothes out and to make the bed look new again. Housekeeping would handle the rest.

“Speaking of getting lucky…” Lou said. She leaned her head on the back of the couch to look at me.

“You up for another round?” I asked while I sipped from my mug.

“Nooo…” Lou said with a smile, “I was thinking we hit the casino. Looked like a good time.”

“I’d have thought you would gun for the go-karts.” I said.

“It would be too easy for me.” she said before standing up. She came over to me and stole my mug. “Like taking coffee from an idiot.” My eyes narrowed. She bolted.

I caught her eventually, on the couch. Mug long forgotten. My mouth had something way better to do with hers.

Late that afternoon we went down to the casino floor. I’d gone through the closet and found some nicer clothes already sitting there for me. A black sports coat, white shirt with a popped collar, crisp blue jeans and shiny black shoes. Lou had found a fresh white blouse and a black skirt in her closet. The look was clean, and she’d done her makeup in a more classic Americana fashion. Opting for reds instead of blacks. I would’ve jumped her by now, but I was already feeling a little sore.

We came onto the gaming floor and immediately I was drawn to the blackjack table. While I preferred poker, Lou had told me that she didn’t know how to play. But getting to 21 was much easier.

We did quite well there, and she got really into the game. She got very good at splitting her hands and getting the dealer to hit out. At one point I thought she forgot I was there, and my gaze turned to the poker tables. One in particular.

A guy, mid thirties by the look of him, caught my eye. His suit was light powder blue, and his long hair and scruffy beard were jet black. On his arm was a blonde, her evening gown was lush, and her proportions were really enticing. He went up to the high roller table and flashed his golden play card and the bouncer let him in immediately.

“BULLSHIT!” Lou shouted. It snapped me back to earth.

“Sorry, ma’am, but you’ve busted.” The dealer said calmly.

I patted Lou on the back, “Let’s get outta here babe.” I said smoothly.

“I’ll fucking end you!” Lou growled at the dealer.

“Ma’am, may I interest you and your partner a free bar voucher?” the dealer offered. He held out two tickets between his fingers.

I snapped them up quickly and hauled away a seething Lou.

“We need to teach that guy a lesson.” Lou grumbled as we went towards the bar.

“It’s alright.” I said while I rubbed her shoulders a little.

I ordered some drinks, a tequila sunrise for her and a mojito for me. We sat down at the stools and sipped them for a while, I listened to her complain about the blackjack dealer.

As Lou winded down I noticed the blonde woman from earlier arrive. She leaned on the bar and blinked flirtatiously at the tender.

“A Vesper martini for me, an Iron Curtain for my man.” Her voice, smooth and silky said.

“Right away madam.” The barkeep said.

The woman turned to look at me, luckily I was a loyal kinda guy, or Lou might’ve killed me then. She fluttered her perfect eyes at me, the pupil’s colors shaded between colors. Pink then Red then purple then blue then green then gold. Her pristine red lips curled into a smirk. She gave me a wink before walking away with her drinks.

“Percy?” Lou asked. She placed her hand over mine.

“Sorry, lost my train of thought.” I said.

Lou smiled, “I was thinking we go back up. Find a better way to blow off some steam.” She twirled a lock of hair and gave me that look.

“I want to check out one more thing first.” I said. She nodded and I had the bartender refill our glasses. I went to the bouncer at the high roller tables and flashed the card. He smirked and let me in. I guided Lou to a table, it just so happened that there was one open seat left. At the table were mostly older men. Slick and slimy geezers, most had cigars and dark whiskey drinks at their disposal. The only one who looked closer to my age was the man from earlier. He was wearing a pair of black square sunglasses now. In a chair at his side was the blonde, who was smoking from an old-school cigarette holder.

I took my chair and laid down my card. The dealer reached down and slid me a stack of chips, and another employee sat Lou down in a chair beside me.

“Glad you could make it hon.” The woman said.

“What?” the man asked.

“Saw these two at the bar dear, nothing wrong with that.” She reassured.

The man sized me up, and I took a note from his book and slid on Frank’s aviators. The man chuckled.

“You got a lot to learn kid.” He said.

“He’s already done quite well for himself.” The woman said, eyeing up Lou, who was looking very confused.

“Yeah, not bad.” He said, “Might be exactly what we’re looking for.”

I was dealt my hand, complete bunk. The man smirked across from me.

“I hope your intentions are clean.” I said.

“You two just play well together.” The woman said, “Makes my heart flutter.”

Lou smirked, “How’s that honey?”

The woman leaned on the table and really puffed up her chest, “You wanna find out dear?”

I smirked at the guy. I think Lou just stole his gal. His face was stone cold, and he bet. The other players went all in as did I. Lou and the woman were still making fuck-me eyes at each other. My bet and the guy’s all outmatched the other players, and we made a two-way side pot. We all flipped our cards. And in the excitement, it seemed I’d gained two-pair. As did the man.

The other players busted out and it was just us.

“Shouldn’t you wrangle your woman?” I asked the guy.

“Could say the same.” He replied. I glanced at Lou, and she was entranced. Her lips were slim and if the situation were any different, I’d have thought she’d need to piss.

“Tied. The pot is split.” The dealer said. The guy and I were on equal footing.

The cards were dealt, pocket aces. I didn’t show any emotion and called the blind. The flop cards were laid and I had a full house, aces full of kings.

Lou leaned over to me, “Percy Jackson,” she whispered, “You win this hand and I’ll fuck your brains out.” Something about her was rabid. I guess poker was a major turn-on.

The guy across from me showed nothing, and his woman wrapped an arm around his chest and stood behind him.

“Maybe let them win baby. But I know you won’t.” I thought I heard her say quietly. She looked up at us, “I like a game with high stakes…”

“All in.” the man said.

“And unnatural players.” She completed.

“Me too.” I pushed my stack over.

The dealer showed fourth street and the river. The two of us played our hands and I’d won. He was bluffing on a pair of jacks. I hauled in my chips and the man stood up. He sheathed his sunglasses.

“Be seeing you Perseus.” He said.

“Be seeing you.” I said back. At the time I didn’t even think about the name thing. I was too engrossed in my winnings. And Lou, who was buzzing at my side.

The dealer placed a metal briefcase in front of me, “One hundred thousand young man.” Congratulations.”

Lou barreled into me with a hug. Her perfume hit me just right, and I leaned into her.

“Good god Pirate Boy!”

I took the money and patted Lou on the shoulder. She released me and I offered my free arm to her.

“I believe you made me a promise.” I said slyly.

“One hundred thousand.” She said, “Gets you way more than promises.” She planted a huge kiss on my cheek, and I could feel her lipstick make a mark.

Walking across the floor I felt like a rockstar. I had loads of cash. A beautiful girl on my arm. The other card players gave me various cheers and salutes as I walked by the tables. A waiter planted a glass of champagne in my hand. Lou clinked my glass with hers as we reached the elevator.

Luckily it was private, and I’d downed my bubbly quickly. She pinned me up to the closed door and ravaged my face with her lips. Our glasses broke on the floor, and I didn’t care in the slightest. With my free hand I got a grip on her hair and pulled her in deeper. She grabbed at my shirt and arms. Our tongues did all the communication.

My free hand wandered down to her ass and I took a handful. She squealed and broke off. She moved her lips towards my left ear.

“I really want it.” She said. She nibbled my ear, and I slid my hand underneath her skirt and under her panties. She was drenched.

I worked a little and she moaned into my ear, “You like high stakes?” I said.

“Yesss.” She moaned.

“Let’s do it right when we get out.” I said. She shuddered.

“Ohh.” She moaned.

“Right on the floor.” I said, “Any maids be damned.”

I could feel her sinking into me even more, she was already close.

The elevator dinged and the door slid open. I had no time to balance, and I fell flat on my back. Lou was on top of me. She whimpered as I withdrew my hand to straighten up.

“Hey guys.” A voice said. I looked behind me and saw Annabeth walking towards the elevator. She looked shaggy, like she didn’t care about her appearance at all. She was wearing gym shorts and a white t-shirt with various stains on it. Her eyes had bags underneath and her hair was a mess.

“Heya.” I said awkwardly. Lou was a little shaken. Maybe her shame had some limits. The elevator was okay. Doing it in front of the housekeeping was hot. Annabeth seeing her junk, and mine? I guess that was the limit.

“Gotta go back.” Annabeth said. She barely seemed to notice the state we were in.

“Where to?” I asked.

“Scrim’s starting soon. Had to come up to eat n’ shit. Can’t talk.” She said quickly as the elevator door closed.

My mind was frozen, but I felt Lou trying to undo my belt buckle.

“C’mon, bed’s just over there.” I said.

“You promised me the floor.” She said pleadingly. I just laughed and grabbed her around the waist.

“You’re right.” I took her thighs towards my head, and I went under her skirt. That was the last light I remember from that day.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Feel So Good

The next morning, I woke up in a haze. Lou was on top of me. We wore ourselves out yesterday, thankfully on my bed and not Annabeth’s. I thought back to last night, not to Lou’s curves or what she liked my mouth doing down there. But to that poker game.

Something felt seriously off about those two. Not just the flirting from the woman, but the man. He was too cool, too calm. There was an air around him that told me he might not have been as chill as he seemed.

This sat in my mind like a deep-fried milkshake would sit in your stomach. I showered and we found ourselves in the elevator again going down. I couldn’t tell you a single detail about what I’d done to that point.

We got to the main bar again and we found the place mostly full. We were both hoping for some breakfast, and every other guest was too by the looks of it. We flagged the tender.

“Ah, you two again.” He said cheerfully.

“Any tables open?” I asked.

“I don’t think so, but I do have a message for you from one of our other guests.” He said, “They would like you to dine in their personal suite this morning. Here’s the room number.” He handed me a slip of stationery with neat, bold type spelling a room number. I wonder what this was about.

“Do you know who sent this?” I asked.

“I believe it was the gentleman you were playing poker with last evening, sir.” He said.

“Alright. Thanks.” I said. Lou and I walked towards the elevators.

“I wonder if he wants a rematch.” I pondered aloud.

“Maybe he wants us to meet his partner again.” Lou said smoothly.

“You seemed really into her.” I joked.

“Don’t tell me you weren’t into her either.” She said as the elevator doors closed.

“It sounded like she wanted to swing.” I said.

“Okay, and?” Lou said half-seriously.

“We only just started. I’d like to stay exclusive for a little while longer.” I deadpanned.

She punched my arm, “My read is that she wanted to team up with me on you.” Lou said, “I don’t think the guy was really satisfying her.”

“Are you even into other girls?” I asked.

“A lil bit.” She said, “Can’t try and say I don’t like hot people.”

I laughed, “Touche. Any other girls catch your eye?”

“Aphrodite’s daughters are pretty.” Lou said, “But that’s not surprising. And I dunno, Annabeth has that girl next door kinda vibe.”

I thought a little about that, she certainly wasn’t wrong. Annabeth was cute. But I was getting way too far ahead of myself. I was feeling lucky having just one girl. I might need personal tutoring from Rowan himself to get two. Was I wrong for commodifying them in the first place?

Jeez, I need a drink.

“But don’t worry.” Lou said cautiously as the elevator slowed down, “I prefer guys nine out of ten times. And you’re top of the list.”

I smirked at her, “You’re damn right, baby.”

Lou just about lost her shit as the doors opened. I pulled her into the hallway, and we didn’t have to go far to find the room. I cautiously knocked on the door and it didn’t take long for an answer.

It was the man again. He was dressed down but in a classy way. Like an exhausted prince after a duel.

“Get in.” he said gruffly. He just about pulled us inside and shut the door behind us. My alarms were ringing. I should’ve come here with some sort of weapon.

“What’s up dude?” Lou asked as the man went deeper into the room.

“You two idiots really are incompetent.” He said gruffly. We followed him and I saw an impressive arsenal laid out on the mattress. Certainly a different breakfast than what I expected.

“What’re you talking about?” Lou asked.

“The quest dumbass.” He said.

“What?” I asked blankly.

Before I could react, the guy whirled around and got his entire fist into my jaw. I fell backwards and I heard Lou get a slap to the face. She landed on the floor next to me.

In my head I wasn’t sure what just happened. Who invites someone up to their room and hits them over some dumb quest? What was he even talking about…

That’s when the other shoe dropped.

I leaned up, “God, how long have we been here?” I asked, “Two days?”

“Five, dumbass.” The guy said. He was in the room’s cuck chair sitting with his balled-up hands on his knees.

“Wuh?” Lou blurted as she leaned up next to me.

“The Lotus Hotel and Casino.” The guy said, “Remind you of anything that chump Odysseus ran into?”

I wracked my brain and then it hit me, “The lotus eaters. Fuck!”

“Exactly, fuck.” The guy said as he stood up, “Something you two do plenty of. If it weren’t for my darling wanting to see more of it, I woulda hauled your asses outta here sooner. And now everyone’s all up in a fit.”

“Your darling?” I asked, “Just who are you?”

“Hold up.” Lou said, “That black hair, the woman, and your attitude. You’re Lord Ares, aren’t you? And that was Lady Aphrodite with you last night. I remember now from the winter field trip.”

“Oh boy!” he shouted, “Big winner, Blackstone. Now, get up. I’ll help you two and Chase exfil. But you need to help me with something first.”

“Whoa, hold on. What’s this place’s deal?” I asked while dusting myself off.

“Time moves slowly here.” Ares said, “It differs between people. For some it’s a few hours added to each day, for some a day is a year. You’re lucky I caught you before they could trap you here forever. Because once you’re in, there’s no coming back. The place uses your desires against you, which makes what might be a passing thought into an overriding urge to act. Give it some thought, and it’s better than any other prison.”

“I see.” I said, “What’s this thing you need us to do?”

“We’re going to rob this place’s vault. My girl’s lovely husband stole one of her scarves, and has it stored here for no good reason. Probably collateral for his gambling debt.” Ares spat, “Got the whole thing planned out, just need to execute. Get back to your room and get your shit packed. I’ll have it waiting in your car. Bring as many guns and bullets as you can hide.”

“Since when were you cool with guns? Clarisse hates them.” Lou asked.

“My children are just as idiotic as you are sometimes. Now get going, get Chase off the damn computer and meet me on the gambling floor in half an hour.” Ares demanded, “We pull this off you’ll get to LA by midnight.”

“Alright.” I said, “How do we get Annabeth back?”

“Just smack her around.” Ares said impatiently before shoving us into the hallway. I shrugged at Lou, and we bolted for the elevator.

We got inside and I punched the button going down. I leaned back on the wall and let out my breath.

“Five days he said?” Lou asked. “That means…”

“Day after tomorrow is the solstice.” I mumbled, “Fuck.”

“Maybe we can get Hades to help us?” Lou pondered.

“Hopefully.” I said, “You ever done a Cannonball Run?”

“I could try.” Lou said, “Your mom’s car has anti-cop stuff on it. Shouldn’t be too bad if we can minimize gas stops.”

“We’ll cross that path when we get there. Still haven’t found either of the things we need.” I said.

“Goddamn it.” Lou crooned.

The elevator dinged and we rushed out. We ran to the gaming room, and we stumbled into a dim neon place. More so than the club.

Annabeth was hunched over a screen with her hands on a keyboard and mouse. A headset sat on her ears and she was utterly consumed in some military shooter. I was about to tap her on the shoulder.

“YOU”RE GARBAGE!” she wailed into her mic.

“GET THE FUCK OUTTA MY LOBBY!”

“YOU’RE FUCKING TRASH!”

Lou and I stared at her in shock.

“SUCK IT YOU FUCKING NERD.”

“EAT SHIT AND DIE!”

“Uh, Annabeth?” Lou asked. She tapped her on the shoulder, but Annabeth was completely lost.

“YOU ARE LITERALLY DOG SHIT FUCKING RIOT SHIELD MOTHERFUCKER!”

I looked at Lou. I had no idea what to do.

“FUCK YOU!”

I remembered what Ares had said. I really didn’t want to do it, but we had no other choice.

“SHUT-” Annabeth started. I whirled her around and she looked at me with wide eyes. I smacked her across the face, and she recoiled. The other esteemed users barely seemed to notice.

Annabeth looked at me solemnly. Lou took over, “Annabeth, the quest. Lotus Hotel and Casino, just like Odysseus.”

“Oh no!” Annabeth said quickly. She smashed her headset down onto the desk and we ran out of the room. I led them towards the private elevator and let my breath go once we started going up.

“How did you guys find out?” Annabeth asked, her mind seemed mostly clear now.

“Ares found us.” I said, “Yesterday, while playing poker. He wants us to help him rob the place, breaking us out at the same time.”

“Ares?” Annabeth asked worryingly.

“Yeah, we have to meet him on the gambling floor soon. We need to pack up and get ready for a fight.” Lou said.

“Okay, okay.” She said, “What’d you two even do? I don’t think I saw either of you since the first night.”

“We, uh.” I started. I glanced at Lou.

“Mostly just played card games and drank.” Lou said, “Nothing much else.”

 “I thought I remembered you two coming back at some point. You fell out of the elevator?” Annabeth said.

“Long story.” I said quickly as our floor dinged.

We rushed into our rooms and got prepared. We were back in the elevator within five minutes. I opted to use shoulder holsters to conceal my guns under the sports coat I wore yesterday. It was the way Revy preferred, I personally never got into it, but it’s better than open carrying. Lou was in a long trench coat so her rifle would be concealed. She also had ample pocket room to hold spare ammo and the Philosopher’s Stone. Annabeth had her knife and cap hidden too. We were just as ready as we could be. We left our bags near the elevator door. Just in case we had to come back in a flash.

The three of us were silent as we descended. We walked briskly out of the elevator, and we made sure to avoid any hotel staff that we came across. I was sure that they controlled their guests via food and drinks.

We found Ares leaning against a vacant slot machine. He was wearing a blood red leisure suit with a black shirt and boots.

“Finally.” He grumbled.

“What’s the play?” I asked.

“Right to business, I like it, Jackson.” Ares said. He pointed towards the opposite wall of the room where a guard stood by a double-door.

“We’re gonna take him out and follow the hallways till we hit the vault. There’s a maintenance tunnel inside the counting room that comes out in the nightclub. We fight our way out to the lobby, and we’ll part ways there. Your car’s already there with your shit in the trunk.” He said.

“Just like that?” I asked, “What about resistance? Stealth?”

“Grow a pair, Jackson. I was just starting to think you might be worth a damn.” The war god said. He started off towards the guard and we had to follow him quickly.

Ares walked up calmly and I saw him slip something from his sleeve.

“Sir, I apologize but you cannot enter this area.” The doorman said. He put up a polite hand in front of Ares. The war god didn’t miss a beat. He pulled the man forward with his outstretched arm and sunk a bronze dagger into the man’s chest. I opened the door discreetly and Ares dragged the body inside followed by the girls.

The doorman was starting to chip away into golden dust.

“They’re not human?” I asked.

“Naw, long story.” Ares said, “Let’s keep going.”

We followed him as he sauntered through the casino’s backrooms. We passed a break room, a few offices, and in one room I saw one of the pit bosses breaking a man’s fingers for cheating. We passed them all by. Ares came up to a corner and took cover.

“Up ahead is the security room. We can make the vault open from there, and we can take a staircase directly down to it.” He said, “We’re gonna blast the guards, and Chase, you hack the vault open.”

“M-Me?” she stammered.

“You’ll figure it out.” Ares said. Jackson, Blackstone, we’ll cover the door while Chase works.” The god said, “Clear?”

“Crystal.” I said.

“Good man.” Ares said, “Y’know what. Take these.” He pulled out the sunglasses he’d been wearing during the game and held them out to me. I put them on, and they changed into aviator style frames. They had a faint blue tint to them.

“What do they do?” I asked.

“Makes you shoot straight for once.” Ares said calmly.

He proceeded to the security room and withdrew a sawed-off shotgun from his suit pockets. He shot the lock and kicked in the door. I followed in behind him, Bastards drawn.

Time slowed down as I aligned my sights over the first guard I saw. He was turning towards me like he was in Jello. But I moved just like normal. I plugged bullets into his head with my right pistol. My left fired at another. He took gut shots and faded into dust. I took cover behind a low filing cabinet and the effect wore off. I still had the glasses on, but my sight wasn’t tinted, and my time was normal again.

I peeked out again and saw Ares advancing on the last of the guards, he was pissing his pants and shooting wild. The god had swapped his shotgun for a Colt Python. He walked up to the guard calmly and rumbled with laughter as he rammed the barrel down the guard’s throat. He was gone.

“Get working Chase.” Ares said. He waved his hands and several desks and filing cabinets around the room flew into rough piles. Good enough for Lou and me to take cover with.

Lou set up her rifle next to Annabeth at a central computer console opposite the door we’d breached. I took a position halfway. Ares was closest to the door. He still held his revolver.

“Jackson!” Ares shouted.

“What?” I responded.

“How’d ya like them?” he asked.

“Outstanding.” I told him.

“You can recharge it by landing headshots. So, use ‘em carefully.” He said.

We heard footsteps outside the open door, and I saw some shadows lining up at the door. I got my pistols reloaded and clicked the slides forward as the first one came in.

The guards were armed with rifles now and I got good shots initially. Ares was doing his part of course. And Lou had discovered her rifle’s penetrating power was good enough to get the guards who were still stacked up outside. The first wave was dust in short order.

More lined up further back. Lou probably couldn’t determine their positions. I was going to move up, but I saw several grenades fly into the room. I ducked back as the explosions rocked the room. I saw Ares sliding on his back past my cover, he crouched next to me.

“Shoulda expected that.” He growled.

“Can’t you just snap your fingers and disintegrate them?” Annabeth called out from the computer.

“That’s no fun Chase!”

This fucking guy.

“How far along are you?” Lou asked Annabeth.

“Nearly there.” She said.

I looked back over my cover and saw the doorway still void.

Ares straightened up and got into new cover. I got onto one knee and kept an eye on the doorway.

“Oh no.” Annabeth said, “No no no.”

“What’s up?” I asked.

“They bricked the computer. I can’t do anything.” She called out.

“Any plan B?” I asked the war god.

“Vault, let’s go.” Ares said gruffly. He guided us to a side door which he blasted off its hinges with a single kick. We went down a short hallway before meeting a huge vault door. Ares reached into his coat pocket and took out a brick of C4.

“I’m sure you know what to do Jackson.” He said. Ares tossed the brick at me along with a detonator. I set up the blasting cap and mounted the brick to the door.

“This isn’t nearly enough to get this open.” I said. The door was at least several feet thick with massive hinges.

“Think for a second who gave you that.” Ares said.

“Fair enough.” I said. I unspooled the wire and got a safe distance away. The others were still by the door. I motioned for the girls to cover their ears. I clicked the detonator and the boom was deafening.

Through the dust I saw the golden walls of the vault through a hole blasted clean through the door. Ares charged in followed by Annabeth. I was still dazed by the shockwave and Lou helped me stand up. I cleared my head and went inside to a central counting room that had a massive metal table in the middle.

“Set this up.” Ares said. He tossed me another bomb, this time a claymore with a laser tripwire.

“Jeez man.” I said. I set it up at the hole in the door and got the laser lined up right. You could barely see it.

Meanwhile Ares broke open a barred door that got into the safe deposit boxes. He started searching and I took a better look around. There were several cages lining the central room we were in. There was cash piled up in most of them. All different currencies and denominations. One cage was also filled to the brim with drachma.

“Shoulda brought a bag.” Lou said as I looked at a stack of hundreds.

“Yeah, but hey, I already got my payday.” I said.

“Hundred grand.” Lou said wistfully.

“Hundred grand.” I confirmed.

“There’s the bitch.” Ares said. He had opened about half the boxes. He stood there with a long pink scarf. He stuffed it into his suit jacket and came back into the main counting room.

“How do we get out?” I asked.

“Observe.” Ares said. He placed his hands on either side of the counting table and lifted. It came clean out of the floor and he threw it towards one of the cash cages.

In the hole was a tunnel, dark and dirty. Total opposite from what the vault was like.

“Hop in.” Ares said. He led the way.

I went down, followed by the girls. We walked for a while.

“I’ll be needing those shades back before we part ways Jackson.” Ares said as we proceeded.

“Shame, I was just beginning to like them.” I said.

“Tough luck.” The god said.

By this time, I could hear the beat of some electronic song. He said this came out at the nightclub if I remember right.

“Almost there.” Ares said.

“Won’t they have the place locked down?” Annabeth asked, “They should know where this tunnel leads.”

“Don’t quit on me now Chase. Besides, this hasn’t been a complete clusterfuck yet.” Ares said. He wasn’t wrong. Blasting open the vault probably wasn’t the ideal way to play things. But hey, we got the score.

We hit the end of the tunnel and Ares smashed a red button next to a section of wall. It fell down with a huge thud into the nightclub’s DJ booth. There was a jazzy techno song playing.

I felt a bullet graze my ear and I took cover behind the turntables. I didn’t even hear the shot.

Lou and Annabeth joined me, but Ares stayed standing. He’d swapped his revolver for what I thought was an MG-34. He had the bullet belt draped over his arm and he hip-fired into the crowd with the other. The bullets seemed to pass through the mortals fine enough and they didn’t notice anything was wrong. The DJ was still putting on a show too.

It was a moment of surrealism. Ares led us through the rave, his machine gun never running out of ammo. Puffs of golden dust shot into the air once in a while. I didn’t even see half the enemies he’d shot.

We made it to the door in short order. The war god threw aside his machine gun, a manic look on his face.

“I love my job!” he said wistfully. He took out a Glock pistol, I could see an automatic switch on the back of the slide.

“We just break for the front door?” I asked. I drew my Bastards.

“That’s the plan boy.” Ares said. We both took the lead, I saw Lou with her rifle behind us, and Annabeth was keeping up too with her knife and derringer in hand.

We made it through most of the building without running into heavy resistance. But just between the gambling hall and the lobby was a hallway with several branching doors. There was little to no cover.

Ares and I started carefully walking down the passage. A door cracked open, and I saw a grenade roll out.

“Shit!” I said.

“Calm down Jackson.” Ares said. Using his foot, he chipped the grenade off the floor like a soccer ball and sent it flying back to the door. It detonated and I saw whisps of gold dust through the ash.

We proceeded and Annabeth made a small noise behind us. A door opened and a guard rushed out with a baton. I whipped around. Annabeth fell backwards and got a shot off with her derringer. The guard fell clutching his chest. Annabeth sent another shot into him, and he was gone.

Lou raised her rifle and aimed further back where more guards had started to chase us. She gunned them down with her rifle.

I gave Annabeth a hand, and I saw Ares taking cover at the entrance to the lobby. We stacked up behind him. I felt the sunglasses recharge by this point, I was ready for anything.

Ares kicked it off. I rounded the corner.

I took a dive and sailed through the air as time slowed down. There were small seats and luggage dollies around that provided guards with cover. They were all around with guns all aiming at me. I used both my pistols and got good shots in on multiple targets. I landed behind the concierge’s desk. I slid on my side past the end, and I gunned down another guard.

I crouched behind the desk and reloaded. The marble it was made of provided a shield.

Ares was cutting a path through the check-in desk on the opposite side of the room. He was taking most of the heat.

I sprung my cover and shot down some more guards before sliding behind a tall cart full of luggage. I was glad most of the suitcases were metal. We were both nearly at the door.

I peeked from cover and saw Ares gun down the last few guards. I ran for the entrance and was joined by Lou and Annabeth outside in the driveway. Frank’s Charger was sitting there. I holstered and motioned for the girls to mount up.

“Lou, you take shotgun.” I said. I slid over the hood of the car and got to the driver’s door.

I saw Ares still standing at the entrance. He was still shooting, and I could see some guards fall.

I’m unsure where the shot had come from. But I saw the distinct trail of a rocket going towards Ares. I punched the gas pedal and squealed away before it hit. I merged into traffic and ran a red light. I still felt the shockwave and saw the fiery impact in my rearview.

I rounded a corner, and didn’t look back.

We stopped at a Seven Eleven just past the California border. Route 15 was quiet tonight, a mercy after the shootout. I was filling up the car while Annabeth and Lou examined our stuff in the trunk. Making sure everything was still there. We’d been driving flat out up until now, no trouble just yet.

I got in shotgun and was joined by the other two in short order. Lou was holding my backpack in the driver’s seat.

“Everything’s here Percy, but something’s wrong with the bag itself.” She said carefully.

“How so?” I asked.

“I’m not entirely sure.” She said, “But I bet that Ares did something to it when he transferred it. I tried using the Philosopher’s Stone on it as well. But I’m still figuring out how to use it right.”

“It’s okay.” I said, “Maybe Hades can help us when we get to LA.”

“Hopefully.” Lou said.

“Guys, before we get going again, I wanted to talk about something Frank said.” Annabeth said from the back. We turned back to her.

“The Crooked One?” Lou guessed.

“Exactly.” Annabeth said, she looked straight at me. “What dreams have you had?”

I told them how I was pulled into a bar by Kronos. How I trawled for information before finally telling him off. The two of them looked solemn, but I could tell I hadn’t alienated them, thankfully.

“In conclusion, there’s definitely something wider going on.” Annabeth said after a pause.

“Yeah, someone at Camp is in on it, and then someone on the outside too. Frank was just the grunt.” I said, “We should keep this close to the chest for now. Just us three.”

“Are you sure?” Lou asked, “I think this is something Chiron ought to know about.”

“He already suspects that someone else started all of this. He told me so after I told him the prophesy.” I said, “Telling him only raises the stakes and he might go to Olympus and complicate things. We’ve got a plan so far with the Bolt and the Helm. Assuming we pull this off, it stabilizes Olympus so that we can plan ahead.”

“Good points.” Annabeth said.

“You learn a thing or two watching your mom manage gangs.” I said absentmindedly.

“Why don’t we Iris Message your mom then?” Lou suggested, “Maybe she could provide an outside perspective.”

I thought about it for a moment. I liked the idea, but then Lou would have to meet my mom. I wasn’t ready for that. Then again, mom was a professional. Any teasing would come later.

“Let’s do it.” I said. Annabeth gave me a drachma from her bag and Lou set up one of her crystals and a flashlight to shine a rainbow across the windshield.

“Oh Iris, Goddess of the Rainbow. Accept my offering.” I said. I tossed in the drachma, and it vanished, “Show me Sally Jackson, in Roanapur, Thailand.”

The rainbow shimmered into mom’s apartment. The place looked cluttered, mostly around the kitchen table. Mom was there with Rock. They were pouring over books and papers.

“Hey!” I said. Mom looked up and smiled.

“Percy!” she said warmly, “It’s good to hear from you.”

“You too, I need some advice.” I said, “And this is Lou, by the way. Annabeth’s in the back seat.”

“Ooh, so this is the infamous magic girl.” Another voice said from behind.

“Hi, Revy.” I said. The gunslinger entered the scene with a can of Singha and a cockeyed grin. I glanced at Lou and her face was a deep red, she looked down a little.

“What did you need?” mom asked seriously. We must have looked in a bad way. She had her concerned face on.

“This quest is going weirdly.” Annabeth chimed in, “We think there’s a conspiracy.”

“Anyone who isn’t a deity knows that.” Mom said, “What makes you three so concerned?”

“We met a guy in Mexico, long story.” I said quickly, “He was supposedly a son of Kakia who died in the early nineteen hundreds. He was brought back by Krono-”

“Careful Percy.” Mom interrupted with a pale look on her face, “Don’t throw that name around.”

“You’re right.” I said, “But he’s also been showing up in my dreams.”

“Not good.” Mom said, “What did he want?”

“He tried recruiting me.” I said, “I refused but got some information out of him.” I recounted my two dreams and the events from Vegas till now, leaving out the debauchery of course. Mom sat back down in her chair.

“Give me a minute to think.” She said.

“Anyway, I’ve got some questions!” Revy took over. She leaned in closer to the image, “Who’s ya girlfriend Percy?”

“I can speak for myself.” Lou said in a deadpan tone. Her blush was controlled now.

“Of course!” Revy said, “Did you sample the goods?”

“Hey Rock!” I said loudly.

He was still looking at a book. He looked over.

“Did ya sample the goods yet? You and Revy’ve been on the boat for a while now.” I countered.

Revy grimaced and glanced back at the man. He just put on an innocent face and stayed quiet.

“You know Revy, mom was saying you two got on like bad roommates last time I checked in.” I said while leaning on the dash, “Makes for some rougher fun, right?” I smirked at Revy’s expression. I knew exactly which buttons to press. Annabeth and Lou were silently giggling to themselves.

“Percy, I swear to God.” Revy said in a low tone.

“Don’t worry Revy, if he’s not good enough I could give him some pointers.” I offered.

“AHA!” Revy shouted, “You wouldn’t use a line like that without backing it up. So how was he Lou? I tried getting him a hooker ages ago but-”

“I’d rather not hear about it.” Mom moaned from the background.

I pinched my nose. Revy was sharper today than she usually was.

“I-uh.” Lou started.

“Say, Percy.” Rock chimed in. He nudged Revy aside and looked into the frame.

“You had a sword or something, right?” I asked. The conversation mom and I had coming back in a flash.

“Kusanagi, I have a location for it.” He said. Rock held up an old nautical map and pointed at a location. Annabeth leaned up between the front seats.

“Seems easy enough to get to.” I said, “But there was something about a monster?”

“Yes, a serpent that Susano-o originally killed.” He said, “In my research, I’ve found a few similarities to the hydra that Heracles killed.”

“The Lernaean Hydra?” Annabeth confirmed, “Does your version regenerate?”

Rock’s face seemed to lighten up, “No, I don’t believe so. It’s also a lot smaller than it was in the original stories. Still has eight heads and tails though. It’s a massive alcoholic too.”

Mom got up from her chair in the background and stood behind Rock.

“That’s so cool!” Annabeth said, I felt an imminent yap session inbound. Luckily Revy saved the day.

“So, when are ya coming back Percy? Gotta kill us a snake!” she said.

“First he needs to prevent Olympus from going to war.” Mom said sternly.

“Right.” Revy said dispassionately.

“I’m thinking Ares is the outside agent.” Mom said succinctly, “If he knew where you’d be, is operating on a time limit, and possibly tampered with your things, it’s most likely he’s the one. That, or he’s suddenly grown a few brain cells.”

“What motive would he have though?” Lou asked.

“If Olympus fights directly, that’s the biggest war in human history, no contest.” Mom said, “The world wars were fought by just demigods, and the Trojan War is the only real direct comparison to those. A full-scale Olympian War? He’d love it.”

“True.” Annabeth said, she leaned back into her seat, “Strategy isn’t his wheelhouse. He just likes violence.”

“And the heist we pulled off in the casino wasn’t exactly clean either.” Lous aid, “I bet he didn’t think through it at all. No wonder he just told you to hack the door.” She looked at Annabeth.

“Sounds like a solid lead.” I said, “I’m thinking we bring this to Hades when we get to the Underworld. Maybe he can break through whatever magic is on my bag.”

“I bet he would be more receptive to the idea of a conspiracy by the Crooked One too.” Mom said, “He’s actually much more reasonable than people give him credit for. Just be upfront with your intentions. He doesn't like playing games.”

“Noted.” I said. I wondered how she knew that.

“There’s also the question of the Camp agent.” Mom said, “I’m not exactly sure who it could be. I haven’t kept up with the ins and outs.”

“I’m sure they’ll make a move when we get back.” I said, “They’d be the backup plan in case we get the Bolt returned.”

“Likely, but not certain.” Mom said, “Anyways, you three probably have some driving to do. Hop to it.”

“You’re right, thanks mom.” I said. Her face switched off from her professional mode.

“Of course, hon.” She said softly, “And you better treat that girl right.”

“Di immortales.” Lou muttered.

“I heard that.” Mom said as she walked away.

Revy leaned into frame again, “Give ‘em hell Percy.” She encouraged. Rock gave us a thumbs up too. I waved at them and cut the connection.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Hollow Hours

LA traffic sure was all it was cracked up to be. Lou had shown more skill at overtaking others, so she was at the wheel. I was surprised how busy the freeway was this late at night. The clock had tipped over to midnight a few minutes ago. Only forty-eight hours were left. Even for me, that was a tall order.

We pulled off when we got into the city properly. The street a block away seemed lively, it was the weekend after all.

“Dead or Alive Studios.” Lou said after killing the engine. She’d done a nigh perfect parallel park.

“No clue where that could be.” I admitted.

“Maybe we could ask around?” Annabeth suggested, “Seems like a lot of people out and about over there.”

“True.” I said, “Let’s split up and meet back here in half an hour. Eyes on the prize and don’t get jumped.”

The other two looked steeled as I led them through the night streets. The road was a long strip, about ten blocks long, lined with bars, smoke shops, and groups of people having a night out. I looked around and didn’t get the vibe that this was a sketchy scene. I nodded to the girls, and they crossed the street. I walked down and saw a basement bar that looked relatively quiet.

There wasn’t any bouncer, so I just went straight in. The place was smokey, and I could hear some band playing upstairs.

“Here for the show?” the bartender asked. He had an alt look, dyed mohawk, ear gauges, the works. I took a stool.

“Nah, just in for a pit stop.” I said, “I’ll take a PBR.”

“You got it man.” He said. He opened a tall can and set it in front of me before seeing another patron. Two stools down from me was a woman. She had scraggly hair, and her makeup made her face look droopy, in a tragic way. Her cigarette didn’t help the look either. What caught me was the denim vest she was wearing. Where one might expect band logos and other such fare were several faces worked into embroidered patches.

“Wicked jacket.” I said to her. She looked up at me and gave me a small smile.

“Thanks.” She said.

“You here for the band?” I asked.

“No, the scene’s been boring lately. I’m just here for the vibe.” She said while looking down into her drink.

“Really?” I asked, “I’d think punk couldn’t get boring.”

“It’s tragic.” She said, “These young men and women. They shred their voices and make their guitars scream for ideals that they’ll drop once they get their first tax return. Very few hold on to those beliefs.”

“A real Greek tragedy.” I said halfheartedly.

“They also don’t know the stakes of the world they live in.” she looked right at me, “Caught in a war they don’t know about. Their lives resting on the shoulders of three heroes, and their willingness to do what’s right. To overcome obstacles beset unto them. Even if it’s hard.”

My guard went up, but I played it cool, “Are you one of those obstacles?”

“No Perseus Jackson, I am not.” She said, “What’s your favorite myth?”

“What kind of question is that?” I asked, “Who even are you?”

“Must you always be this direct? Have you given any thought to what comes after rather than what you always were? You balk at my question for suspicion’s sake. Have you never tasted the water, nor smelled the roses at Pieria? Are you determined to be forgotten when your guns run cold? I ask you again hero, what’s your favorite myth?” she asked again. The way she said it made my mind stop for a moment and seriously consider the question.

Most of what she’d said flew over my head, but I could feel a seed of doubt planted somewhere inside me. I know that mom named me after Perseus since he was one of the only great heroes to have a happy ending. But I never found much to relate to him with. I wondered what he might think of me after all I’d done so far. I doubt I’d get into Elysium the way things were going. But then again, there was one story that I could relate to.

“Orpheus.” I said quietly.

“A fine answer.” The woman said, “I take it you relate to his ability to overcome the greatest of odds through his raw talents?”

“Something like that.” I said. I took a drink.

“Well, for giving me an honest answer, I’ll return the favor.” She said, “I am Melpomene, one of the Nine Muses.”

“Melpomene.” I repeated. I tried wracking my brain, Annabeth had told me which realm each of them controlled. But instead of trying to regurgitate what she’d taught me. I looked again at the Muse. Her patches, that slight droop in her face, the cigarette that never seemed to end.

“Tragedy, right?” I concluded.

She smirked, “A little more than my sisters.”

“I take it you all share duties?” I asked.

“To an extent.” Melpomene said, “Take your companions for example. You are all capable of killing, but you are better at it than the others. There’s less hesitation, less fear, less memory for the fallen.”

“I can see why they let you handle the tragedies.” I joked.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” She said.

“I meant it as one.” I admitted. There weren’t a lot of people I knew who were so frank about the topic. Even if I felt her read of me was a little heavy-handed. “Can you help me out?” I asked.

“I suppose I should.” Melpomene said.

“Do you know where I can find Dead or Alive Studios?” I asked.

“It’s a bar made from an old casting office, not too far from Venice Beach.” She said, “Ask for Charon. You’ll figure it out when you get inside.”

“Thank you.” I said sincerely. I laid a five on the bar and got up from my stool.

“Just remember Perseus.” She said, her eyes distant, “Orpheus cut a deal, a really good one. And he lost everything because he didn’t play by the rules. I’d rather your story be a saga, not a one-act play.”

I didn’t look back.

This bar was even sketchier than the one I’d met Melpomene in. Annabeth seemed really weirded out that I’d actually met one of the Muses. She’d said that they usually didn’t intervene in quests like this.

For my part, I wasn’t about to turn down a free lunch, no matter what it costed.

I guided the other two towards the bar. The other patrons were ghostly, and I suppose they were literally ghosts after I looked at one more closely. Looked through them, I should say.

The bartender seemed a little more human. I sat on a barstool and the girls waited behind me.

“Can I help you?” he asked. He was an older black man. His voice was smooth and rough at the same time. Like if a talk show host had picked up a cigar habit.

“I was told Charon was here?” I asked.

“And I suppose you’re looking to get into Hell?” the bartender said brusquely.

“You’re on the money.” I said. I pulled out a few drachmas from my pocket and laid them on the table. “Standard rate, right?”

“Right.” He said slowly, “You sure you want to do this kid? Because once you go in there, it’s not a guarantee that you’ll leave.”

“It’s not that I want to. I’m sure you understand that.” I said.

“Meet me in the alleyway.” He said, “Better come running ‘cause the spirits won’t wait.”

He walked out of a door next to the bar and many of the other patrons started to move as well. Lou guided us out to the street again, and we followed the ghosts down an alleyway. We saw the bartender again. His uniform exchanged for a long black robe. We got to the front of the line easily, given we could just walk through the others.

Behind the bartender, who I assumed was Charon by now, was a bus. It looked like a rundown Greyhound. We climbed aboard first and filled the booth behind the driver’s seat. I had the window seat. Annabeth was in the aisle. The ghosts filtered in after us, Charon took the wheel.

I felt the jolt of the engine starting, and of the wheels gripping the asphalt, but the world didn’t move. It stayed still. Then it vaguely changed, the bricks of the buildings formed into one blob, the trashcans started falling over, but they didn’t. It faded into nothing, the leather seat turned to wood, and the hot air hit like a bat.

We were sailing along a black river. It was impossibly wide and long. I’d never seen anything this immense. The Mekong Delta had nothing on this.

From the depths and through the currents I could see things bobbing up through the water. Photographs, ruined bouquets of flowers, a gun, a suitcase, an electric guitar, a typewriter. It all seemed so random. I looked around the bus, and it had changed into a long barge. We were sitting on wooden benches, and Charon was using a long pole to guide us.

“Welcome to the River Styx godlings.” He said over his shoulders.

“It’s so strange.” Lou commented.

“Filled to the brim with hopes, dreams, your wishes.” Charon said, “It used to be clear. Back in the day.”

I looked down at the inky water. I could tell I’d never be able to control it. Maybe my dad would. To be honest I’d never even thought about how I’d use water other than a source for healing.

Hell, what was Poseidon like? I stared into the water and thought. I knew there was a good chance that I’d see him when we got to Olympus. I loved my mom, to the death, but him? I don’t remember seeing a face, or a picture. I have no idea what he might look like, or what he’d act like.

Was I an accident? A spring fling gone too far? I know my mom would’ve shut those ideas down if I’d ever mentioned them. From a divine perspective though, who even was I? I couldn’t decide on anything. Mom was so tight-lipped with dad it was impossible to form any kind of thoughts about him. I guess the only thing I could do was wait and hope that he’s nice. He did claim me as his own at least.

Through the waves I saw a little toy boat pop up. The mast was broken and hung in two off the side. The red and blue paint on its hull was chipped and faded.

The Black Lagoon. What a boat she was.

Many I knew back home saw it as just that, a boat. But to me, it was the only way I knew how to be myself. The other kids at the American School never wanted anything to do with me. The best attention I got from them was when I dealt weed out of my locker. Mom nearly flogged me when she found out, but she hesitated. I wasn’t selling the real deal, just scraps I’d bought off some of Mr. Chang’s guys. I think she respected it in a way. It wasn’t long after when she agreed to let me drop out and start sailing.

Revy had always talked up sea life as the best thing in the world. After seeing it for myself, I couldn’t go back. Even if she had years of experience on me, I’d gotten good at a lot of things she wasn’t so good at. She’d still beat me in a quick draw though.

Next popped up a small locket. The lid clicked open and closed like a clockwork toy. The pictures inside were faded, but I could tell it was a couple.

I looked over at Lou, she seemed to be in the same mood I was. Contemplative, measured. She was looking down at her boots, her hair covered her eyes.

I know what happened to us in the casino was definitely a break from the normal progression in a relationship. Ares had said the place made us act out even our most minor desires. If what us two had done was any indication, there was so much more there than interest. Did I really want to let her commit to me? Would I let myself commit to her?

If this quest went well, we’d have to talk about it some more. I remember asking her to come to Roanapur, maybe that wasn’t the best idea. What would we even do? Tour the beaches, see a guy get mugged outside the Yellow Flag, and get caught up in something that we had no business being apart of? We may as well go back to Tampa if we wanted to have fun.

I was overthinking it. I knew that.

I felt her touch my hand. I held her hand in mine for a while. And a fraction of that first morning after returned. Despite going that quickly, maybe there was some hope that we could make something normal work out. She was a smart one, and I try to be too.

I looked again at the waters and the waves seemed silent this time. As I turned forward again, another object started to surface. It was an hourglass. A grim reminder to me about the quest. Each second and minute counted at this point.

It was enough to make me question why I was even here. I know it all started as mom’s paranoia after Alecto found us. To be entirely honest I really didn’t want to go to Camp at the time. But I did it to humor her. And even after considering my friends, Lou, Charles, Luke, and Annabeth. I wasn’t really attached to the place, even now.

The other campers never seemed to like me all that much. The Hermes kids thought I’d gotten Lou’s cooties. And after the flag game I was barely able walk around without getting weird looks. Chiron was too cagey for my taste too, he always seemed suspicious around me. Like I was the bad boy come to burn my homework and steal lunch money. Dionysus didn’t help either. His grouchiness gave every activity he attended a sour taste.

Why couldn’t I just avoid Camp after this quest was done?

It was a good question. It was then that Lou gave my hand a squeeze. Maybe I should stay for her. I wasn’t quite sure about that. But at that moment another thought crossed my mind. It was what Melpomene said when we talked not just an hour ago.

Was I really content to just coast along with my life? Sure, I could shoot well enough, and I could sail. But what about the bigger things? Before Alecto’s attack I was trying to get Revy to think bigger. Not just relying on hostages for money. Why couldn’t I think that way now?

I remember tagging along to a Council meeting with Mom one time. I was technically a witness to an incident she was resolving. But I remember one thing that I overheard Mr. Chang and Balalaika talking about. He was saying that he wanted to keep Roanapur undercover from the outside world. Keep the syndicates and the city itself out of headlines even if there’s a situation that might make that difficult.

Balalaika disagreed of course. She saw the value to be gained by more attention. More tourists to sell vice to. More connections to be made worldwide. To elevate themselves from regional organizations to true global superpowers. It was as she explained this that she caught my eye. She could clearly tell I was eavesdropping. She gave me a smirk and went back to her conversation.

I wondered what she meant by that gesture. She was always nice to me and my mom. Much nicer than she was to Mr. Chang, and there’s a good chance they were much closer than meets the eye. If rumors are to be believed anyway.

By the by, she always found some excuse to call me over to her office. Sometimes on business, sometimes to simply get another perspective on something, and sometimes just to sit around and smoke a cigar. She was the one who taught me to smoke.

I tended to agree with her vision of Roanapur over Mr. Chang’s. At least before I left for Camp. Now I just hoped it would still be the same when I got back. Maybe keeping the city a secret was better for everyone.

But I just had too much respect for Balalaika’s vision. The ambition of it all. It was a way of thinking I desperately wanted to tap into. It just felt like I was slipping too much and simply going with the flow.

I looked into the water again. A few scraps of paper floated in a clam section. It was a diploma of some sort.

What if I tried to get out? Be normal. Not a white picket fence, two kids, and dog. But finish school, go to college or something, marry? With Lou? I don’t know. It feels like I’d need some miracle for that to happen. Especially if I wanted to keep Revy, Dutch, Mom, and the others in my life.

It would take a miracle. To get me out, and to get them out too.

I think I figured out why Melpomene was so interested in what kind of myths I liked.

We got off at the other bank of the river. The ghosts filed off and we stood to the side. Charon gave us a two-finger salute before he pushed off again into the waters. I looked at the souls and saw them walking towards a great gate made of black stone. They all walked beneath the legs of a huge dog, Cerberus.

“How do we get past that?” Lou wondered aloud. I thought for a time, but Annabeth came up with something.

“What about Luke’s shoes?” she said, “One of us could take them and distract Cerberus by flying around him. Then we can all meet up on the other side.”

“Do you even know how to use them?” I asked. Lou took them out of her backpack.

“I’ve, uh…” Annabeth started as Lou handed her the shoes with a smile.

“What?” Lou asked, “Did you think we’d volunteer?”

“Fine.” Annabeth grumbled. She laced up and we walked closer to the gate. Cerberus seemed not to notice us for the time being.

“Showtime Blondie.” I said.

“I told you not to call me Blondie!” Annabeth sighed, “Maia.” The shoes sprouted wings, and she jolted into the air about five feet. She wobbled a little bit but stabilized quickly.

“These aren’t bad actually.” She said, “Get ready to run for it.” She flew upwards, well past Cerberus’s height, and she started flying in a circle around the gate. The dog didn’t seem to notice her at first, but one of its heads started sniffing towards her like she was a stray bee.  Then the other heads joined in.

“Go.” I said. Lou and I started dashing towards the gate when all three of the heads were turned skywards. We reached the beast’s legs and went underneath. Around its stomach I started to hear it growl. Annabeth must have turned from being a curiosity into an annoyance.

We made it to the other side of the gate and took a pause. Cerberus started barking into the air, and my stomach took a dip when I realized that I didn’t see Annabeth anywhere in the sky.

“Do you see her?” Lou asked. Her face was equally concerned.

“No.” I said, “You didn’t see Cerberus jump or anything, right?”

“No.” Lou said. We both paused and watched the dog settle down more. In front of us I saw a puff of dust fly up and Annabeth reappeared. Her Yankees cap tumbled off as she slid forward on her chest.

“Another happy landing.” She muttered.

“You were great!” Lou said as she helped her up.

“Thanks.” Annabeth said, “I’d like to swap shoes back, these things aren’t exactly the most comfy.”

“You got it.” Lou said. She took Annabeth’s sneakers out of her bag and tied the winged shoes to the outside of her pack by the laces.

Meanwhile, I looked out to the plains. The most dominant region was a field of pale grass, Asphodel if I had to guess. There wasn’t much going on there. To the left was a fiery and miserable looking place with winged demons harassing people. I saw a small hill in the distance too, a figure was pushing something up. I saw him reach the peak, and it went off the other side. There was also a lone solitary tree standing next to a small pond. There was a man desperately trying to reach a branch, but it was just out of his reach. On the other side of the pond was a rock, someone was bolted to it, and carrions pecked at his body.

In the center of my view was a walled off city. It looked like Elysium, if the joyful glow it gave off was any indication. And in the center of all three I saw a pavilion draped in black velvety cloth. The ghosts were all lined up outside, with some choosing to go straight to Asphodel and not even risk the Fields of Punishment.

Way in the back of my view, beyond even Elysium and the Isles of the Blest, I could vaguely see a great spire. It shot up into the sky infinitely. And it radiated with an air of authority. Like it was the thing that pinned everything in place. It was magnificent, even in the foggy air from where I saw it. I knew that the day I’d see it up close would be the most important of my life. The glow it gave off was so intense by now, I had to put on the shades Ares gave me. For their powers, they were good at their original job too. I kept my shaded eyes on that tower, and I felt Lou tug at my sleeve.

“What are you looking at?” she asked me.

I glanced at her then back to the tower. I could tell she didn’t see it.

“Nothing.” I said, “Let’s go.”

In between Asphodel and Elysium was a great palace. Annabeth led us towards it. The three of us mostly stayed quiet as we trudged towards it. We passed Asphodel’s borders, which were mostly made of craggy rocks. I saw a slight crack in one of them, just big enough for a person to walk through. Lou was behind me, and I heard her yelp.

I whipped around and saw that the shoes had activated again. Before I could react, they flew towards the crack in the rock and dragged Lou with them. She struggled to regain control, but it was hopeless. I sprinted towards the crack.

I squeezed through the rock and was hit with blast furnace levels of heat. I didn’t have the time to care as I barely kept up with Lou. I could see her struggling with the straps of her pack, but the shoes kept a low height, making it hard for her to do anything while getting dragged.

The tunnel opened into a small cavern with a pit in the center. It was surrounded by red sandy soil, and the shoes were heading straight for it. I heard Lou panicking.

“Percy!” she shouted.

My hand went to my side. I drew a pistol and took a dive. The world around me slowed to a near halt. I couldn’t miss.

My bullets flew and snapped the laces tying the shoes to the backpack. Lou was still being carried by momentum, and she went over. I landed just in time and caught her arm at the edge. Time returned to normal, and I started hauling her up. Annabeth reached us and helped too. The shoes had flown into the pit, no trace of them remained.

Lou was back on land and scrambled away from the pit. She was breathless and sat down.

“Percy Jackson, you are an excellent shot.” She said through breaths. I slumped down next to her as Annabeth remained by the edge.

“Tartarus.” Annabeth said solemnly, “Has to be.”

I saw Lou’s face pale.

“Tartarus?” I asked, “I thought it would look worse.”

“Can’t you feel it?” Annabeth replied. There was a faint sense of foreboding about the pit. But nothing I wasn’t used to.

“I’d rather not.” Lou said, “What happened to those shoes?”

“Must have been tampered with.” I said.

“Maybe Ares again. Let’s keep moving.” Annabeth said. She clearly didn’t like being so close to the pit. Lou and I were slow to get up and Annabeth was already well outside the cave. I grabbed Lou’s arm before she could get going.

“Hey.” I said, “You okay?”

She gave me a small smile, “I’ll be okay.”

“Good.” I said, “But I think I know who the Camp agent is.” She thought for a second.

“No.” She said, “It couldn’t be him.”

“He gave us the shoes and somehow knew about the quest. And you know he has a chip on his shoulder about the gods.” I argued, “It makes too much sense, especially if Kronos was as accommodating as he was to me.” The pit started to rumble next to us when I said the name.

“We should get going.” Lou said, “We’ll talk about this later.”

“Just don’t tell Annabeth.” I said, “She couldn’t stand the idea.”

“I know.” Lou said, “Until it’s confirmed beyond any doubt she’d hate the idea.”

We walked out of the cave and saw Annabeth looking out towards the palace.

“Sorry for the wait.” I said.

“It’s okay.” She replied, “You two have to do what you have to do.” She trudged along and we followed. I kind of felt bad. She nearly caught Lou and me back at the casino, and that Iris Message with mom really tore off any doubts about our status. I never found myself being a third wheel before, but I don’t imagine it’s nice.

We walked in silence to the palace and came to the front steps. The façade was made of black marble with veins of gold. We climbed the stairs and found the place run by skeletons. There was a massive, drop-dead gorgeous garden staffed by boney gardeners. And the front door was guarded by a few soldiers. Their uniforms were from all over the place.

In the center was a Prussian officer, flanked by GWOT operator types. Behind them were a few old-school Civil War guys and two samurai. The weirdest one was what looked like a Selous Scout, short shorts worn proudly. I could tell Hades really didn’t have a consistent taste.

The Prussian officer seemed to be in charge.

“We are here to seek an audience with Lord Hades.” I said professionally. I’d dealt with enough goons to know how this goes. They’d do a big song and dance before we get to see the boss. Try and wig us out so we didn’t cause trouble. But to my surprise the front doors started to open, and a skeletal butler was waiting in the entrance. He bowed and waved his hand to us with a click.

The Prussian stepped aside, and we followed the butler in silence. The foyer was as grand as grand could be. The floor was checkered in gold and silver plates. The fixtures were all made of bronze. The chandelier above us was made of perfect clear crystals.

We were led up another marble staircase into a throne room. There, on a throne of obsidian and bone sat the Death God, Hades.

I wasn’t sure what I expected of him. His vibe didn’t match anyone from back home. Maybe traces of Mr. Chang, but there was no room for the Triad boss’s sarcasm or occasional lightheartedness. This god was a mobster with no mask. No persona to keep appearances with their rivals. He was pure, unadulterated.

Was I intimidated? You bet.

Did he have my immediate respect? There’s no way he didn’t.

He faced us and watched closely as we followed the butler. Along the long hall of the throne room were great stone pillars, and between each one were stationed guards. Keeping a hodgepodge mix of various military rank and file.

We stopped at the throne. Annabeth was the first to move, she made a bow and Lou followed suit. I did too. Do as the Romans do, as they say.

“Rise godlings.” Hades said.

“Lord Hades, thank you for receiving us into your home.” Annabeth said.

“I figured you would be here sooner than later.” Hades said. He leaned back into his throne. “What is it you need me for?”

I took over, “Sir, we could retell you the places we’ve been, and the fights we’ve fought, but time is of the essence, and I believe this situation is not the family feud that it was framed as. The theft of Zeus’s Bolt and your Helm respectively. It is our belief that there is a party pulling strings in the background.”

Hades looked intrigued. I caught a glimpse of his face shifting. Maybe I had been the first person to be straight with him for a while.

“Continue.” He said.

“Shortly after leaving Camp on this quest, I was pulled into a dream by your father, The Crooked One.” I started, “He asked me to not return the Master Bolt to Olympus once it was found and instead cooperate with him in a project. Immediately I didn’t want to work with him, but I strung out our interactions to gather information. I learned that he recruited agents. Two in the mortal world and one in Camp Half-Blood.”

“I take it you already have a good idea on their identities?” Hades assumed.

“We found one in Mexico.” I said, “He led us into a trap, but we escaped. He’s dead and from what we can infer, he was mainly the one responsible for doing the grunt work. We believe the second agent to be Ares.”

“Ares?” Hades said. He leaned forward again.

“Yes.” Lou took over, “The three of us got trapped in the Lotus Hotel and Casino. He found us and made us help him rob the place. In the process of doing so, he moved our things out of the hotel into a car. During that process I discovered that he had tampered with Percy’s backpack.”

I took it off and held it up to Hades. It was noticeably heavier than I thought it was.

“The logic is simple.” Lou said, “If Ares was operating on a time limit, as his rushed heist implied. Along with him finding us to begin with. He might be trying to induce something with the magic placed on the backpack. As the god of war, he would likely welcome an Olympian war. That establishes a motive. We came to ask you to investigate the magic placed on the bag, to see what exactly he did to it.”

Hades smirked, “I can already tell you that whatever trick he pulled has already concluded. Look inside.”

I dropped the bag on the floor and unzipped it. All my gear was where it usually was, but below my spare mags and med kit was something hard to look at. It glowed brighter than any chem-light I’d ever seen. I dug it out and held it into the open air. It expanded and sparked with static. I could feel the power in my arms working its way through my chest.

No mistaking this. It was the Master Bolt. I looked at Hades and he was gazing at the Bolt hungrily.

“What a perfect move.” Annabeth said quietly. But in the din, it sounded louder than a gunshot.

“A perfect move?” Hades questioned.

“This all but confirms Ares is the agent.” She said, “He must have stolen the Bolt and the Helm of Darkness. Your father knew that you and your brothers would immediately blame each other. Then, once Poseidon claimed Percy, there would be a quest to find the items. Your father would use the opportunity to try and recruit Percy. Failing that, Ares would step in. Pretending to help us, he stashed the Bolt with Percy in a way that would reveal it only within your presence. Casting suspicion on us and our credibility. Bringing everyone closer to the brink. It’s a perfect move, if only Lou had been accounted for. Her noticing the tampering brings all this to a halt. Assuming you have no agenda of your own, Lord.”

Hades leaned back again and thought. He had an immaculate poker face. And I felt a little stupid standing there just idly holding one of the most powerful items in the known universe.

“I see the plot you lay out Ms. Chase.” Hades said finally, “What do you propose as a countermeasure?”

“I’m happy you see the logic in our narrative.” Annabeth said, “If you are as reasonable as we have been told. I propose that you hold off on insisting that the Helm of Darkness being returned for a little while longer. Meanwhile, we return the Bolt to Olympus and keep Zeus calm. As you know more than anyone, he is too stubborn to listen to conspiracy theories, no matter their credibility. With that situation settled, we have the time necessary to both search for your Helm properly and to plan countermeasures for your father’s plans. Whatever they might be.”

“And what of Ares?” Hades asked.

“He could be a valuable resource if played right.” Annabeth said, “If he is indeed only motivated by the potential of an Olympic war, then he could be dissuaded or even punished under the right circumstances. In the process, he likely has information that would be useful to retrieving your Helm and for countering your father.”

She paused and Hades seemed to ponder this for a time.

“All this costs you is a little time, Lord.” Lou said, “We were told that you would be the best person to bring all this to.”

“And who told you that?” Hades asked, “I’m not always as demure as I am now. And to be frank, this still sounds very far-fetched.”

“My mother, Sally Jackson.” I said.

“Ah, I see.” Hades said, “She always had a good head on her shoulders. I take it she was the one who connected the dots on this?”

“Yes, Lord.” Annabeth said.

“If that’s the case, I am willing to work with your proposal. I will rescind my deadline for the return of the Helm for one month. In the meantime. I will have the Furies investigate Ares from afar. If they find anything actionable, they will contact you.” Hades said, “Go back to the Styx, and Charon will be waiting.”

“Hold on.” I said, “Is there any guarantee that we will walk out of here? What’s stopping you from telling your soldiers to shoot us when our backs are turned? That way you get the Bolt, and leverage on Zeus.”

“It’s something mentioned earlier.” Hades said quickly, “If there is supposedly an agent embedded at Chiron’s camp, I would prefer not to sully my hands with that. I would leave it up to you three.”

“So, you’re on board with all of this?” I questioned, “You aren’t just humoring us?”

“Like I said, Perseus Jackson, your mother is someone I hold in high esteem. If she believes this conspiracy is a real threat, I am willing to take the risk of letting my Helm’s theft slide. The Crooked One making moves again is of much higher importance.” He said.

I nodded and we took our leave, making sure to give all the pleasantries as farewell. Pretty soon we were out of the Underworld altogether.

We sat in the long-term parking lot of LAX. It was early morning, thirty-six hours left.

“You good with the plan?” I asked Lou. We were back sitting in my mom’s car. We ditched and torched Frank’s in an alley.

“We take the Bolt by car, you run interference on the plane. Since the flight has a layover in Atlanta, we should be in New York at the same time.” Lou repeated.

“Crystal.” I said. Lou had done some magic on the duffle bag I was carrying. In addition to hiding my guns she also used the Philosopher’s Stone to essentially make it seem like the aura of the Bolt was attached to the bag. Meanwhile the real deal was hidden in the trunk of the car that would be driving across America as fast as possible. A reverse Cannonball Run. Annabeth would stay with Lou to monitor for cops, and to keep her awake. We’d meet up at my mom’s garage in New York before going to Olympus.

Lou and I got out of the car. Annabeth stayed inside and started fiddling with the sound system. I opened the trunk and took my now untampered with backpack. I packed some extra cash along with some other things that might come in handy.

Lou stood behind me, and I closed the trunk.

“Listen, just in case things go south. I wanted to say something.” I said. I met her eyes and drew a breath.

“I know that we went really fast inside the Casino. But I still want to try and make things work.” I said cautiously, “Ares said that it made people act on preexisting desires, I figure you felt the same way I did if we went that far.” Lou looked down, like she was trying to find the words.

“I did.” She said, “And I still do. Maybe we can talk about it some more once this is all over with.” I nodded and she stepped forward. She gave me a sweet hug, and we held on for a short time before she pulled away.

“Better get flying Pirate Boy.” She said.

“Drive fast Tinkerbell.”

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: An Ocean In Between The Waves

That layover was so not worth it. I spent the entire time worrying. I must’ve been getting paranoid too. Every time I saw someone on the plane or in the terminal cough or reach for something I hyper fixated. Luckily the plane was touching down now at LaGuardia. There were three hours left by my count. Midnight was the deadline. Hopefully the girls will be at the garage.

I disembarked the plane and walked into the terminal. The place was as busy as you’d imagine. But one sight caught me instantly. Sitting in a few chairs were three women. They were jointly knitting something. Or at least the two on the end were. The woman in the middle looked up at me gravely. Holding a pair of shears, blades long enough to make TSA implode. She cut the loose ends of the fabric. I blinked and they were gone.

I inwardly shuddered and went along my way. I only had my backpack and carry-on duffle bag, so I could skip the baggage claim. I was passing by a lounge, and I looked at the bar. I saw a blonde woman sitting there. She was glaring at me. I could’ve sworn I’d seen her somewhere before. But what made my heart jump was a man on the other side of the bar. He had a darker complexion, and on his cheek, I saw a tattoo. The Aztec cult symbol.

I started jogging away and I heard both getting up from their bar seats. I patted the sides of my jacket and felt my pistols still concealed. I dived into a bathroom and found it empty thankfully. I heard footsteps running my way and I drew a gun. My knife was still in my backpack.

The blonde came in first. She raised a pistol, but I was faster. I blasted her away into dust. When I saw her head jerk back, I realized she was the concierge from the Lotus Hotel and Casino.

I heard screams from people outside and shuffling just outside the door. The Aztec guy was going to wait me out.

“I thought we killed you all!” I yelled to him in Spanish.

“Not quite.” he yelled back.

“Fuck off and I might let you live.” I replied.

“Not a chance.” He said. I sighed and got closer to the entrance. I focused hard and heard him breathing heavy over the screams of people fleeing the terminal. The door to the bathroom didn’t have a handle. I lined up my foot and kicked it outward.

The guy was hit, and I took charge. I plugged bullets into him before he could react. I reloaded and hid my gun again. Maybe I could blend in with the crowd.

As a precaution, I dug around my backpack and put on Ares’ sunglasses. They would definitely come in clutch.

I made it to a bigger part of the terminal complex. It was a long strip mall encased in the glass building. The crowds of people gave me some cover. But I could see some disturbances in the crowds. And they sure as fuck weren’t caused by cops.

I migrated to a pillar and took cover. The first one to show clearly was a man. He was the bartender from the Lotus. He had a white sports coat on. I could tell he was hiding some iron under there.

I let my duffle bag slip to the floor. It was empty anyways. I wouldn’t miss leaving it behind. It was the Bolt’s signal attached to it that was important. I used my free arm to draw my other Bastard. My backpack wasn’t ideal for the kind of fight I was expecting. But I couldn’t have everything.

Time to party.

I whipped around the pillar and aimed at the bartender. He reacted quickly and started drawing a pistol, but I gunned him down. I ducked back in cover just in time as retaliation came from his friends. The mortal crowd was panicking, all of them made a dash for the nearest exit or hunkered down. Who knew what they were seeing through the Mist. Another Lod Massacre maybe?

I didn’t have time to dwell on it. The gunfire waned.

I felt the shades go cold and slow. I saw a cart of metal suitcases and I leapt from my cover.

Midair I tried counting the muzzles pointed my way, but I lost track after twenty. They were jointly held by Lotus staff and cultists. I got good shots off and slid on the ground behind the cart.

Time resumed and I felt the shots hitting the luggage. It wouldn’t last long.

I felt the impacts lessen and I dashed again, laying down as much covering fire as I could put out.

I’d advanced about ten yards, behind another pillar.

This wouldn’t do.

Above me was a second floor made of a mezzanine and webbed out walkways. Maybe I’d have a better chance with some high ground. There was an escalator not too far in front of me. The track was stopped, I could go straight up.

Only problem was the suppressive fire I was under. I’d need a screen or something.

The gunfire waned again, and I could hear several boots falling towards my position. I peeked out and saw a squad of Aztecs making a play. I idly wondered why they were working with the Lotus staff. But I nixed it and readied. I reloaded fresh magazines.

The first guy checked around the pillar and I knocked his gun upwards. With my other gun I plugged his guts. His buddy came to my other side. I whipped around and shot him dead. I heard the others shout and I made a play. I broke cover and raced at them head on. I fired madly and hit them all.

They crumpled and I’d made it to the escalator. With bullets cracking around me I’d made it to the top against all logic.

Despite the high ground, I still had to keep my head down. I moved from cover to cover and made some progress towards the other end of the terminal. All the while shooting back when I could.

By the time I made it to the other end of the terminal I was exhausted. I was still up on the second level, and I had a decent view down at the last five shooters from my cover.

“It’s your fault!” one of the Lotus guys said.

“Bullshit gringo.” The Aztec said, “Just do the job.”

Discord amongst them?

Interesting…

I dashed towards another escalator to get down. They anticipated the move and started shooting. I felt the glasses slow my time again. I leapt at the top of the stairs.

Fifteen feet in the air I saw my sights lock in place.

First, the Lotus guy. His right eye.

Second, the only other Lotus employee. Her neck.

Third, Aztec. Two in his teeth.

Fourth, another Aztec, carrying a bigger gun than the others. Two in the chest, one between the eyes.

Finally, the Aztec who’d spoken. One in the knee.

I hit my shots perfectly and slammed into the floor below.

I groaned at the impact, but I didn’t feel anything broken. The real guy in pain had a bullet in the knee. He was hunched over. His rifle scattered to the floor. No way he could hobble over and take it.

“Hey!” I shouted at the Aztec. I got a pistol on him immediately. “Why are you teamed up with the Lotus?”

“They’re mercenaries, didn’t you know?” he responded, “As soon as they heard we were looking for extra muscle to take you down, they signed up. You hit their vault hard.”

“Bullshit, we only took a scarf.” I said.

“Then you must not know the full picture. They said their vault was cleaned out. Not just a little.” He said.

“Do they really think I got the space for the shit they had in there?” I said, “It would make anyone jizz themselves. I couldn’t steal a million dollars, let alone the hundreds of millions that were there.” I defended, “Tell me the real reason.”

“I’m not lying to you gringo.” He said, “That’s what they told us, and their bullets are just as good as anyone else’s. Especially if one ends up in your head.”

“You realize that Santa Muerte was never on your side, right?” I said, “She saw your cult as an abomination.”

“Go to hell.” He growled.

“See ya there.” I said. I shot him down and continued forward.

It seemed like the majority of them were dead by this point. I was walking down a skybridge towards the exit when I saw another squad of them flowing out. There was a good hundred yards distance, no way I was fighting them. I took cover behind a trash can and expected them to fire. But what they had in mind was much worse for me.

I saw the trail of a rocket, and the boom was deafening. The trash can took most of the shrapnel, but I was still left sliding down towards the pavement below when the floor buckled. I looked up at the crumbling bridge, a giant hole left in the floor.

I hit the ground flat on my back, and I struggled to breathe. It completely knocked the wind out of me, and I could feel a rib poking somewhere it shouldn’t. I tried turning over but found it difficult. I rolled onto my back and saw muzzles from the squad pointing down at me.

I coughed, “No fuckin’ way I go out like this.” I raised a gun, thankfully I’d kept a grip on them.

Before I could do anything, I felt a presence enter the field, it was angry.

Behind the squad was a man with glowing red eyes. The outline pissed me off to no end. It raised its hands, and the squad started turning on each other. They shot their comrades, and the last one was finished off by the figure.

“Perseus Jackson.” It declared. He stepped forward into a better sightline for me, Ares.

“Come to get your shades back?” I asked. I’d managed to sit up and was attempting to stand.

“More than that boy.” Ares said.

“Your grandaddy tell ya to come here then?” I asked, “Finish the job that Frank couldn’t?”

“You got it.” Ares said, “But there’s no fun in killing you now, I’ll give you a minute.”

“How fuckin’ kind of you.” I said. I didn’t wait for him to respond, and I started jogging towards a utility truck. I could barely keep a good pace, but I made it. I shot out the window and clambered in. I hotwired the truck and started rolling. Around the time I was passing the planes docked in the terminal I checked my rearview, Ares was tailing me in his own truck.

I could see some planes still taxiing around the runways, maybe I could lose him among them.

I pushed the throttle and raced towards the nearest plane. Ares kept up with me and we dodged and weaved amongst the landing gear. I periodically shot behind me, aiming for his tires. But he was too good at evading.

We passed the cockpit, and I swerved into a taxi road. The engine screamed and was drowned out by a jet flying overhead, not a hundred feet above. I turned down the runway and raced towards the next plane that was looking to take off. Ares still on my tail.

I was in a game of chicken with the plane and I felt a hit on the left rear. He was trying to spin me out, but I held firm.

One hundred yards out he went for another pit maneuver. I held.

Fifty yards. He pulled to my right.

Forty. I saw him grimace at me.

Thirty. I fired a shot at his engine. It started whining and smoking. Ares’s face turned demonic.

Twenty. I let off my throttle.

Ten and goal. He pulled beside me. I turned in hard and knocked him hard.

His truck got sucked into one of the plane’s engines. A fireball erupted as the plane veered off the runway. The heat cut a swath of light against the dark sky. No way he’d survived that.

I kept driving down the runway and came across a series of small utility buildings that were watching over a short section of electrical substations. It was a maze of metal and concrete, But I saw another truck nearby. Mine was unfortunately low on gas, and the tire pressure in the left rear was swinging wildly. Ares must’ve damaged it badly. If I was going to make it to the garage, I’d have to swap it out.

I raised up my pistol to whip out the glass when a shot from behind me did the job. I glanced behind me and saw Ares advancing, gun drawn and leisure suit smoldering.

I unloaded a few rounds and just barely managed to duck behind the corner of a utility building. I wasn’t hit thankfully.

“JACKSON!” Ares shouted.

No fucking way was I having a conversation with this dude. I crouched down and went into the aisles and paths made by the substations. There was scarcely any light, I could try using the shadows. Then again, this idiot was divine. No way he didn’t have night vision.

I crept to a corner and had my back to a metal panel hiding the electrical equipment. I glanced around my cover and saw Ares’s back. He had a pistol and was stalking away from me.

I raised my pistol as he crossed into shadows. I didn’t see his movement, but I ducked back in as holes filled my cover. My ear stung and I could feel some blood leaking down. Just grazed hopefully. The box making my cover started shooting sparks and I had to migrate.

I found a low wall and ducked behind as Ares crossed the corner where I once was.

“You insignificant fuck.” He growled, “You think you can kill me?”

I didn’t dare peek. But I heard him walking closer. I knew that if I made a move, I would die. My only choice was to get up close and personal. I holstered my guns and slipped my knife out of my backpack as quietly as I dared.

I heard his footsteps growing closer. I took a deep breath and felt the glasses activate.

In slow-motion I vaulted over my cover and found Ares looking the other way. My feet planted and I swung my knife down. My other hand shot into his hair.

I pulled back as the blade sank in, but he ducked, and I only cut up his shirt. He’d broken through the glasses’ effects. I felt time move back to normal as I kept swiping. He dodged well enough. Ares tried raising his gun, but I stabbed sideways and got my blade in the trigger guard. I pried it out of his hand, and it flew away. He retaliated and shoved me back.

I got my knife in a more standard forward grip. Ares held out his closed fists.

“You’re such a fuckin’ brat Jackson.” He growled, “You seriously tried to use my own shades against me?”

“Get real.” I said.

“Fine.” Ares said, “I’ll give you all you can take. Winner gets the marbles.” He reached behind him, and I tensed, expecting some sort of weapon. But instead, he had a black steel helmet in his hand. He tossed it off to the side.

“So, you were the thief?” I said.

“No, I just caught the guy.” Ares said.

“And you got swindled by him? Got into your granddaddy’s bullshit?” I asked.

“You don’t know anything Jackson.” He said, “I’m gonna enjoy breaking every single bone in your body.”

I narrowed my eyes and decided to take the first move. I made for an upward slash but feinted and tried going for the gut.

Ares moved quickly and got my arm into a pressure lock. I couldn’t move and felt his knee in my chest. He kept going and I started losing my cool. My mouth tasted bloody, and I could only cough between each hit.

My vision went white, and I felt fire shoot up my arm. A loud crack echoed off the metal and concrete. I didn’t have the spare thoughts to yell or scream. But goddamn I wanted to. He pushed me back and I went to the ground. My blade scattered away, and I couldn’t move my right arm. I did my best to compose myself.

Ares stood over me and placed a boot over my nuts.

“Seems you really like these huh?” he taunted, “Wonder how Hecate’s little whore would like them all crushed.

I just started laughing.

“Funny huh?” he said, “You’re a real freak.”

“No.” I said between cough and guffaws, “I just can’t wait to tell Olympus you died scratching my balls!”

I felt the kick before I saw it. I did my best to suppress my cries. He wound up for another, but I heard tires screeching back where I’d parked up. Maybe the cops decided to get off their asses for once.

The key was Ares. He glanced up for but a second. I had my gun in my non-broken arm and shot up, not aiming anywhere in particular.

The war god roared and stumbled back. I glanced up and saw a golden mess at his abdomen. Nasty place to get hit.

He glared at me as I heard footfalls coming towards us. His form started to flicker and brighten against the night. The sparks coming from the busted electric box molded with his form.

“Percy!” I heard, “Don’t look at him!”

I closed my eyes, and I failed to open them again.

I woke up getting tossed around lightly. I was strapped in the back seat of mom’s car. I felt someone wrapping up my broken arm and shoving a soft cube of ambrosia into my mouth. Strangely, the driver had blonde hair, not black.

“Who taught you to drive Blondie?” I muttered. My head was locked forward.

“I did, around Omaha.” Lou said to my right. I could feel her hands wrapping my arm up.

“Huh.” I said.

“Gods we were so close to missing you.” Lou said, “We have less than an hour.”

“The Helm?” I asked.

“Furies took it after Ares vanished.” Lou said, “You’re lucky they were there, or he’d have killed you.”

I smirked, “He can’t kill a fly.” I felt a smack on the back of my head, and it helped clear my head somewhat.

“He’s a god Percy! Don’t go around talking like that.” Lou whined.

“It’s fine Tinkerbell.” I said, “Just having a bit of fun.”

The car’s passenger side rumbled up to the curbside next to the Empire State Building’s entrance. Luckily it was so late at night there was a clear patch.

Lou stormed out and dragged me behind her.

“I’ll park up and wait for you out here.” Annabeth said.

Lou shoved my backpack into my arms.

“Bolt’s inside.” She checked her watch, “Fuck, fifteen minutes.”

I trotted towards the doors and burst inside. The guy sitting at a desk in front of the elevators looked bored. He was reading a Playboy magazine and was twiddling with his pants excessively.

“Olympus, please.” I said to him.

“Buzz off kid.” He said.

I drew a gun and vaulted over the desk, most of my strength having returned, save my slinged right arm of course. I jammed the gun between his teeth, and he panicked.

“Unlock the elevator.” I commanded. He nodded and pressed a golden button on a control panel. An elevator slid open, and I joined Lou inside just as the doors closed. I hit the 600 button with my bandaged elbow. I doubled over in pain as the elevator started.

“Your elbow is shattered Percy.” Lou said while she helped me straighten up. “I’ve already given you as much ambrosia and nectar as I dare.”

“It’s fine. Thanks.” I said, “Today’s been a long string of bad ideas.”

“We’re almost there.” Lou said. She rubbed my back and we stoon silently as the elevator dinged and slowed.

The scene the doors revealed was dazzling. Olympus was the most beautiful place I’d ever laid eyes on. But for all the marble and bright statues, my eyes were drawn to one thing. Extending from the top of the mountain was that same far-off pillar I’d seen in the Underworld. The temple that housed the Council chamber wasn’t far off from the spire. I barely noticed as Lou dragged me through the streets. The faces of nymphs and minor gods passed me by.

We somehow reached the doors to the Council, and we were met by a woman dressed in deep, purple robes.

“You’d better stay out here darling.” She said.

“Mom?” Lou said in a small voice.
“Get going, Jackson.” Hecate said gruffly. I barely got enough time to look at her face, “Thirty seconds.”

I pushed open the bronze doors and stumbled in. I saw Zeus on his throne. He looked like a banker. Clean cut, Italian suit. Next to his throne was Poseidon. He was tanned and wore a Hawaiian shirt with cargo shorts.

I took off my backpack and retrieved the Bolt. I threw it forward and it skidded to a halt at the feet of its master.

“Got your Bolt.” I said. I could feel sweat dripping down my face. The jungle run up here wasn’t helping the pain throbbing in my arm.

Zeus bent down and picked up the rod. It expanded and sparked dangerously.

“Despite your lack of decorum, I am pleased to see this returned.” Zeus said in a demure tone. As clean cut as his lapels.

“Does this mean we can all calm down for a change?” Poseidon asked. His voice had a little more fry to it.

“I suppose for the time being.” Zeus said, “What circumstances did you retrieve this under Perseus Jackson?”

“First, I was attacked by Alecto, that led me to Camp Half Blood.” I said, “After Poseidon claimed me, I was issued a quest to go to the Underworld. After arriving in Las Vegas during my journey, my companions and I were trapped in the Lotus Hotel. Ares helped us escape, and in the process planted the Bolt in my backpack. It was revealed in the presence of Lord Hades, and he allowed us to return it after suspicions arose about Ares’s motivations.”

“Continue.” Zeus said coldly.

“Through my quest I was pulled into dreams by your father, The Crooked One.” I said, “He tried to flip me to his side as an agent. I stalled him long enough to gather information. Notably that he had recruited three other agents. One at Camp, and two on the outside. My party found one in Mexico, and he was killed. The other is most likely Ares.”

“What motivation would Ares have to do such a thing?” Zeus said, his nostrils flared, and his Bolt sparked.

“Given his domain over violence, we think that he just wanted to see the brewing war come to pass.” I spat, “You ought to ask him yourself. Lord Hades probably will.”

“Careful with your tone boy.” Zeus said cooly.

“This is concerning.” Poseidon said, “We really should summon Ares to investi-”

“No.” Zeus interrupted, “I shall hear nothing else on this matter.”

There was a tension growing between the two gods. I could tell shouting was about to break out.

“I’ll see myself out.” I said quietly.

“Do not trifle with me boy.” Zeus said before standing up, “If I find you within my domain again, I will not hesitate to smite you. I must purify my Bolt now. Do not loiter here.” He turned around and went towards a door behind his throne. He vanished in a cloud of smoke and thunder.

I stood there, feeling pretty numb all things considered. I barely noticed Poseidon walking up to me.

He was in a more human stature. Just slightly taller than me. He had my hair, and he smelled like saltwater and fresh wind.

He placed a hand on my shoulder, “I’m so sorry about all this.” He said calmly, “I never expected you to come back to the West.”

“Yeah, me neither.” I said curtly.

“Your mother, she wasn’t exactly the type of person I find myself interested in.” he said. My shoulders squared. No fuckin way, Sea God or not, he was gonna trash her, “However she had a spark inside that I couldn’t look away from. She was one of the best mortals I’ve ever met.”

“She’s a demigod.” Is aid, “Did you know?”

“Of course I did.” Poseidon said, “When we met, I was in a bad phase, drinking in bars all over the East Coast and causing trouble. But when I got into a fight with her gang, she pulled me out. And when you were born, she got out too. She told me who her mother was, but nobody has heard from Kakia in centuries.”

I hummed in acknowledgement, “I just don’t understand how you could knock her up and leave her without a trace.”

“It wasn’t that simple.” He said, “There are ancient laws in place against gods raising their demigod children.”

“But nothing?” I countered, “Not even a picture, or, or, some memento?”

He was silent and looked down. If gods could feel shame, I think he might have gotten the slightest hint of it.

“The things I’ve seen, and the place I call home.” I said, “It’s lucky that I wasn’t born to any other woman. I know so many who either turned out wrong or straight up dead. Some by my own hand.”

Poseidon rubbed his beard. I didn’t know what else to say.

“Percy.” He said, “I’m sorry for how absent I was to you two. But that didn’t stop me from loving both of you even now. Whatever doubts you may have, you’re my son. And nothing will change that.”

I looked down, my mind blank. I didn’t even know what to say to that. It felt so corny, so canned. Maybe he knew that, or hadn’t done this for a good while, either way I didn’t feel great about this. I really wish mom hadn’t been so tight about him.

I decided that it might be best to leave. And I made to turn.

“Percy.” Poseidon said. I stopped, not because he forced me to.

“Take care of yourself.” He simply said, “And, I don’t really mind if that girl stays in the cabin at camp. I think she’ll be good for you.”

I nodded a little, “Thanks, dad.”

Outside the Council room I found Lou and Hecate again. I must have had a look on my face. Lou rubbed my shoulder and guided me to a bench. Hecate was standing over us. Lou definitely inherited a lot of her looks from her mother. But where there ought to be warmth and kindness, Hecate had detachment and closure.

“Zeus is off purifying his Bolt.” I said, “We’re in the clear.”

“Lord Hades wishes to inform you that his Helm is safely returned.” Hecate said, “And that the Furies are tracking down Ares as we speak.”

“Zeus said that he didn’t want any more talk on this.” I said.

“We heard.” Lou said quietly.

I hummed, “You hear anything else?”

“Do not think us indiscreet Jackson.” Hecate said, “We value the privacy of others.”

The goddess didn’t seem to like me all that much.

“Mom, please be nice.” Lou pleaded.

“I came here on behalf of Lord Hades.” Hecate said, “My task here is finished.” She walked away and vanished into shadows.

“Huh” is all I could manage. My energy was completely gone.

“She spent the whole time you were in there asking about you.” Lou said, “She’s just on guard, y’know. She hasn’t had a daughter bring home a boy in a while.”

“I get it.” I said. I wanted to be witty, but my synapses were fried. I could feel my mouth drying. I needed some sleep, and a damn cool glass of coconut water. Iced tea would do in a pinch.

“I’m sure we can get you some back at camp.” Lou said as she helped me up.

“You weren’t supposed to hear that.” I managed.

“I know.” She said halfheartedly, “I’m tired too.”

“Doing better than me.” I said. We walked past the Olympian residents. We caught some strange looks and a few glares. Amid the sea were a few grateful waves. At least some of these pricks had some grace. I suppose Lou and I didn’t really look the part of heroes at the moment either. I was a mess with an arm in a sling. She was much better, but still scruffy.

But damn, I guess my mom was way cooler than Lou’s mom. Score one for me. But she probably had a cooler dad. For a god of the sea, Poseidon wasn’t what I expected. We reached the elevator doors again and went down. Annabeth was in the lobby keeping an eye on the doorman I’d held up. We piled back into mom’s car and went to the garage. We unloaded all our contraband and filled in Annabeth on what happened.

She didn’t have much to say. We found a taxi and started back to camp.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: What A Trip

“Percy?”

“Percy!”

“Oh gods, no, no no no!”

“Get him up to the Big House!”

“That bastard, I’LL KILL HIM!”

“Calm down, focus…”

I heard a guitar playing a sweet tune.

I opened my eyes and met with a dazzling grove full of flowers. Raw magic peeled and fluttered to the ground all around me, the scene was delicate and serene.

There was a man beside me, he had the guitar. He stopped to look at me. He was wearing black denim, and his hair was long and sharp. A beard coated his face, but it wasn’t too long, just enough to have an edge. His eyes were stoic, his expressions neutral.

“Did I wake you?” he asked. His voice was melodic, soft.

“No, that’s a nice song by the way.” I said.

“I’m glad to hear that. It’s a melody that’s been bouncing around in my head for a while.” He said, “Can’t get it on the lyre though, it feels all wrong.”

“Where are we?” I asked.

“Somewhere between life and death. Dream and reality.” He said.

“So, am I about to go see Charon?” I asked, “I just got back from there.”

The man smirked, “No, I can tell your story isn’t finished quite yet.”

“Then who are you?” I asked.

“Melpomene told me that I’m your favorite hero.” He said.

That made sense, but I wasn’t not going to fuck with him.

“Didn’t imagine Jason to look like this.” I answered.

The man laughed and I did too.

“So, are you Orpheus’s ghost?” I asked.

“Not quite. Think of me as a projection.” Orpheus said, “My actual spirit is in Elysium, looking up at the same thing you saw when you came to the Underworld.”

“That long spire?” I asked, “I could tell my friends didn’t see it at all. It was on Olympus too.”

“I foresaw that one of you would have seen it. I thought it would be that daughter of Hecate. But props for bucking the trend.” Orpheus said.

“Something tells me that I’m in for a rough ride now that I’ve seen it.” I pondered, “Hell, I was already not having a good time before this.”

“Really?” he asked.

“Yeah, I was betrayed.”

We’d gotten back to camp early in the morning. The grounds were still quiet. My arm was still in a sling. Lou and Annabeth both agreed that since Ares was the one to break it, the divine force he’d used made it so that ambrosia and nectar wouldn’t work as well as it usually did.

Our first stop was the Big House. We climbed up the stairs and Lou got the door. We collapsed in the living room. Or I should say, I collapsed. It was pure luck that I landed on a couch. I was fortunate that my arm was numb thanks to some herbs Lou put under the bandages. I’d landed right on the thing.

I could vaguely hear some others walking in the room. I honestly didn’t care. I was jet-lagged, my arm was broken, and I was just straight up exhausted.

When I woke up the sun was shining clear through the windows. Across from me I saw Lou in an armchair reading a book. She seemed to notice me waking up though.

She smiled, “Good morning sailor.”

“Good morning to you too.” I muttered.

“You should be glad Chiron didn’t decide to wake you up last night.” She said, “Annabeth gave him and Mr. D a basic debrief. She left out the parts about the Aztecs and your people from home though. She thinks it’s best to keep that stuff under wraps as much as we can. And I can agree with that.”

“Yeah, probably a good idea.” I got out. My body still didn’t want to respond to my commands to move.

“Just take your time.” She said, “You don’t have to do anything right now.”

I closed my eyes again, “Thanks, Lou.”

I was asleep again for a while. But when I woke up next it was clearly later in the day, the sun was waning. Lou was gone, and I had the energy to at least lean up and look around. I was alone. I looked out of a window and saw the dining pavilion in full swing. I was pretty hungry.

I stood up and checked my sling, still seemed in decent shape.

At the pavilion I slipped into the crowd without much fanfare. I got my food, made a sacrifice, and got eating alone at the Poseidon table. I saw some people giving me looks. But this time the mood was less suspicious and more curious. I didn’t try to think about it much.

About halfway through my plate some others came over and sat down. Lou and Beckendorf to be exact.

“Welcome back.” Beckendorf said.

“Good to see you too.” I said.

“How’s the arm?” he asked.

“Better than it used to be.” I said.

“Nice, nice.” Beckendorf said.

“Chiron wanted to do a big welcome back thing, but Annabeth got him to postpone it until tomorrow.” Lou said.

“Good thinking.” I muttered before sipping some of my coconut water.

“So, with your arm and all, would you still be willing to train some of the others?” Beckendorf asked, “With the details of the quest spreading I think lots of others are going to be interested.”

“We’ll see.” I said, “I’m not sure how my arm will affect my shooting.”

“Take your time man.” Beckendorf said, “We’ve got the rest of the summer to work it out.”

“Hey!” another voice came from behind. Luke sat down beside me, and Annabeth was on the other.

“Good to see you back.” Luke said.

“Just glad it’s over.” I said, “I think us three could use a long rest.” I nodded to the girls.

“For sure.” Luke said.

All of us chatted through dessert where the quest’s story was retold, with some embellishments here and there. Along with the requisite censoring of the Aztec involvement and what Lou and I did in the Lotus Hotel. Although it was pretty obvious that we were an item now, even if we didn’t say it out loud.

We found ourselves at the bonfire with the rest of the camp and Chiron seemed to ignore Annabeth’s suggestion. He gave us our due honors. It was almost like we were on a racing podium, just without the champagne. I think Mr. D thought the same as he looked entirely uninterested. Chiron also handed out that year’s bead a little early. It was electric blue. The design had a green trident and a grey owl flanked by royal purple torches. The colors didn’t exactly match, but it had its own charm to it.

When I finally got to sit down again, I found Luke leaning to my ear.

“Hey, I snuck in some brews. Meet me at Zeus’s Fist after this.” He said quietly. I smirked at him and nodded.

When the Apollo cabin was done leading us in song the crowd dispersed. Between glad-handing and fist-bumping random campers I found Lou in the crowd and pulled her away.

I could see Clarisse giving us the side eye. I figured it was only a matter of time before she found out about what I’d done to her daddy.

“What’s up?” Lou asked. Her face was joyful, and I really hated to bring her back down to earth.

“I’ll need you to get your rifle and get a good view on Zeus’s Fist.” I said quickly.

“What?” Her eyes went a little wide.

“Luke just asked me to meet him to have some drinks.” I said, “Remember what happened with his shoes? This might be when he makes his play. And I want some cover.”

“Gotcha.” She said, “I swear if he’s the rat...”

“Hopefully this is a big misunderstanding.” I said, “But we have to keep our guard up. If it’s not him, there’s still an enemy agent here at camp we’ll need to find.”

“I think I know where this story is going.” Orpheus said.

“Hardly Shakespearian, I know.” I replied.

“What exactly did happen?” he asked.

“It’s a little hazy for me.” I said, “I remember getting to Zeus’s Fist and he was already there. He opened a bottle of Bud and I pretended to drink it. I wouldn’t discount him poisoning the bottle, especially since he hadn’t drank by that point.”

“What did he want to talk about?” Orpheus asked.

“He just pried me for more details about the quest, where we went, who we met.” I said, “I’m sure you’re in the know?”

“I am.” Orpheus said, “Even with the other pantheons and Tenochtitlan. Quite the place to find yourself.”

“Anyway, I danced around the questions, but he got bolder.”

“Cut the shit Percy.” Luke said.

“What’s up?” I asked innocently.

“I know something else went down.” He said, “I can see it on Annabeth’s face.”

“Yeah, your shoes nearly dragged Lou into Tartarus.” I said smoothly, “Care to explain?”

“What?” Luke asked, his surprised tone faked.

“And I bet the name Frank Perez means something to you as well.” I pushed, “Where were you on the night of the Winter Solstice Luke?”

Luke straightened up, “I should have been more careful.”

“Or maybe don’t go on tying yourself up with the Titans.” I said, “That fool is never going to keep his promises.”

“How would you know?” Luke asked, “You have only just met our Lord.”

“And I intend the next time to be our last.” I said, “Because one of us won’t come out alive.”

“Bold words Jackson. And quite the shame.” Luke said.

I felt something crawling up my back, it was at my neck before I could react and I heard the distinct chattering of a pit scorpion’s maw.

“You try anything and that thing will sting.” Luke said.

“Were you the hellhound too?” I asked, “Because if you think you can pull the same trick, that’s just pathetic.”

“You know nothing Jackson.” Luke said as he turned away, “The Lord’s armies shall sweep you away with the rest of the trash in due time.”

“So, you’re running instead of trying to fight me, you sure are bitch-made Castellan. No wonder you never got any quests.” I taunted, “Too afraid to fight anything head on.”

He wheeled around and started trudging towards me. His scar was growing red. I could tell I hit a nerve.

I tried to make a move, but with only one good arm it was hard. Luke reached out for me, and I made to kick him. I raised my left hand to bat away the scorpion, but I felt the sting anyway. The pain unsettled me, and Luke pushed me to the ground, the scorpion flew away. He looked at it for a split second, and that gave me time to draw.

I shot him in the shoulder, and I heard a rifle crack in the distance, his right leg buckled. A second shot obliterated the scorpion.

Luke screamed and tried crawling back. He waved his hand and some kind of portal formed, he fell through and vanished.

I could hear two people running towards me.

“Percy?” Annabeth said.

“Percy!” Lou yelled.

My vision faded, I fell asleep.

“Honestly, he is pretty stupid.” I said, “If he honestly thought he could pull that stunt with the shoes and meet him alone without backup, I really misjudged him.”

“How so?” Orpheus asked.

“I thought he might have been more savvy is all.” I said, “He’s a demon with a sword and has Hermes for a father.”

“Well, at least you survived and found your way here.” Orpheus said, “You’re the second one to do so.”

“Who’s the other?” I asked.

“She’s around somewhere.” He said, “She keeps this garden alive while her spirit waits to return to her mortal body.”

“Where is her body?” I asked.

“Looking to dig up her bones?” he asked.

“No, but I am starting to wonder what the point of all this is.” I said.

“That’s fair.” He paused, “There she is.” He nodded behind me. I saw the approaching figure of a girl about my age. She was tall and lean, the build of a runner. Her black hair was bold and cropped, she had a very edgy look about her. Those eyes were a striking blue. Her face and expression were light though. She smiled at me like an old friend.

“Heyo!” she greeted, sticking out a hand.

“Percy Jackson.” I said after taking it.

“Thalia Grace.” She replied.

“Huuuaaahhhh!” I gasped. I darted straight up. My chest ached from the impact. Lou grabbed my shoulders and steadied me. Chiron leaned back slightly.

Looking around, I recognized the room as one in the Big House guests used sometimes. Lou was on my left, Chiron on the right, Annabeth was sitting in the corner, silently crying. Mr. D was standing in the doorway looking detached.

“Ohh, one hell of a punch.” I muttered.

“It was an unconventional way to restart your heart.” Chiron said, “We thought using electricity would be risky given Zeus’s distaste of you.”

“What about Castellan?” I asked, “Did you track him down?”

“I am afraid he is long gone.” Chiron said, “But the account from Misses Blackstone and Chase are undeniable.”

“At least he picked up some lead for his trouble.” I sighed. I sank into the pillow some more.

“For the time being, you can rest.” Mr. D piped up, “But I want a full explanation.”

“You got it boss.” I said. He left along with Chiron and Annabeth. It was just Lou left. Truth was, I couldn’t fall back asleep.

“What’s the damage?” I asked.

“The poison is acidic in nature, it targets your muscles.” She said, “You still have a broken arm and a few cracked ribs. You’ll be out of action for a while.”

“That sucks.”

“I wish I could’ve done something sooner.”

“It’s okay.”

“I-I just didn’t have a clear shot. If I got the scorpion I would’ve hit your shoulder. Luke never exposed his vitals before knocking you down, and I-”

I grabbed her hand with my free one.

“It’s alright. I’ll be better before you know it.”

She smiled weakly, I knew she would keep worrying. But there wasn’t anything I could do about that.

“We’ve got the rest of the summer to look forward to.” I said, “I’ll be damned if I let a bug ruin it.”

Lou smiled more and gave me a hug.

“I’ll go get you some more nectar.” She offered, “Might help you sleep some more too.”

“Okay.”

“I’ll stay here with you too.”

A few weeks went by and I was regaining the strength in my arm. I could do really slow bends at the elbow and my grip was mostly fine. I was about to test my limits at the new firing range the Hephaestus Cabin had set up. I had a target sitting twenty feet out. Rather than my hip holsters, I opted for a set of shoulder holsters for the time being. I could only use one hand after all. So, I kept my left holster armed with some slots for extra mags on my right.

I reached for a magazine with my right arm and just about managed it. I was holding it upside down and tried to flip it up with my fingers.

Pain crashed through my arm and I dropped the magazine. I could feel some tears well in up involuntarily. Was I really still that bad?

I gathered myself and drew my pistol easily enough with my left hand. I flicked the safety and fired at the target. My grouping was all off and pain pulsed in my arm with every shot. The slide clicked back and I set the pistol down on the table in front of me.

“Why the hell does my right arm hurt when I shoot with my left?” I wondered out loud. Tears still flaked my eyes, but I wiped them away. I should’ve taken some more painkillers, but Chiron would have none of it.

I was in the middle of reloading when I heard steps behind me.

“Heyo!” Lou greeted, “Dinner’s starting soon.”

“I know.” I said, “Just had to try again.”

“Keep at it and it’ll just take longer to heal.” She said. Lou took my pistol, jammed the mag in and stuffed it in my holster again, “Now come along to the pavilion. Fireworks are tonight as well.”

She walked off and I stood there for a little. Ever since we got back, she’d been touch and go. It felt like one day she’d be super close and caring, and then other days I’d barely see her. She was also spending loads of time a the garage working on the camp’s cars and vans with Beckendorf. I knew he was into Silena Beauregard, but it still stung a little bit. Lou was also keeping Annabeth company. She’d been a wreck since Luke’s betrayal, and I never did well with that sort of thing. Apparently Annabeth was moving back to her dad’s place too. I wonder how that would turn out.

I think the adrenaline was wearing off from the quest. And this touch and go all seemed to amplify when I’d asked her to move into the Poseidon Cabin. Dad gave it the go-ahead after all.

Maybe she was confused. I know I was. We said we’d wanted to try and make things work but we hadn’t even kissed or held hands since we got back. I went to toss an empty ammo box in a trash can, and I accidentally hit my elbow on the corner of a table. I groaned and was brought back to reality.

I guess some things hurt much more than cars and girls.

I walked to the pavilion and sat down, a big plate of brisket and sides sat there waiting for me. There was also a smaller plate that I piled stuff onto for the brazier. Normally you’d just scrape it off the main plate, but I didn’t have both hands to do that.

I looked into the flames and thought about my father for a little and gave him a choice slice of beef. I also made sure to take a second piece. It was for my other godly relative, Kakia. I had no idea what she was like, and Annabeth didn’t have much information on her either. Just the story from when Heracles ran into her. But obviously she was active, she had to be. I slid the brisket into the flames and thought about her, just wondering if we’d ever meet one day.

I didn’t get any response, as was usual. But even if that put me on her radar, that was good enough for me.

I sat back down and ate alone. Annabeth was doing something with her table while Lou was in a deep conversation with Beckendorf at the Hephaestus table. They’d spent so much time at the garage lately, just what were they doing?

As the meal ended, Chiron announced the fireworks show and everyone scattered into pairs to find a view. This was unofficially the most romantic night at camp, or so I was told. I didn’t really feel the vibe. Maybe I’m just too cynical, or the painkillers were doing something to my psyche.

I decided to head towards the forest to watch the show. Right where the tree line met the bank of the lake, I found a nice rock to sit up against. I didn’t see anyone else around, guess I lucked out. The night sky deepened and I could see the barge with the rockets launch off the shore a few hundred yards away.

I heard someone coming over towards me. I looked behind and saw Lou.

“Found you, finally.” She said. She stood over me, “I thought you’d ask me out to this by now.”

I looked out over the water, “Sorry.” I said.

She sat down beside me, not quite close enough to touch me.

“What’s up with you?” she asked, “You’ve been so gloomy since we’ve gotten back.”

“Dunno.” I replied.

“You’re acting like a child.” Lou teased.

I sighed, “I just feel so weak right now.” I said, “Can barely shoot. Barely move. I feel fucking useless.”

“Aw, c’mon.”

“You’ve been pretty busy too.”

“I’m just helping upgrade the cars.” She said, “Nothing too big, just replacing gaskets and brakes. I didn’t think you’d be interested in that stuff.”

I looked down. What were we even doing?

“You still don’t want to move out of the Hermes cabin?” I asked.

“Maybe after everyone leaves for the summer.” She said, “After Luke vanished, I picked up some slack there.”

“Uh huh.”

“I’m sorry I can’t be at your beck and call all moments of the day.” She said roughly.

“I-” We both looked down at the sand.

“Percy, I know I’ve been distant for a bit. I’m sorry.”

I looked down, “It’s okay. I’m being selfish.”

She slid a little closer.

“I meant what I said before.” She said, “I do want to try and make something work with you.”

I grabbed her hand, and we just sat there for a while.

“Do you still want to come to Thailand?” I asked.

“I’d like to try. But not for the whole year.”

“Why not?”

“I’ve got things to do here. It’s not like I can just drop everything.”

I was being selfish again, I knew that.

“Percy, we can hash it out later.” She said. She wrapped an arm around my shoulders and gave me a hug. I held onto her for a time.

The fireworks started up and I saw streaks of fire race into the black sky. The first few were just teasers, and the first big one came as Lou let go. She leaned into my good shoulder, and we cuddled under the lights. I looked into her eyes and my doubts fell away. I was being selfish, and maybe she was having the same thoughts I was to an extent. And you know what? I think I deserved a little indulgence. I just saved the world after all.

She caught my gaze and looked back. She raised her chin, and I leaned closer.

Just like the neon at the Lotus, and now the fire above. All I could remember was her that night.

I was sitting on the dock out back of my cabin, I had just finished talking with a contact of Mom’s who got me on a tramp ship that would sail to Asia soon. Tramp ships are nice since they don’t sail from one port to another directly. They sit in a given port until they’re given a reason to leave. Such as being filled with cargo or being forced out. I figure it would be easy to slip off when I needed to.

I was about to start a nice swim when Lou came outside, she’d been changing indoors. Since the other campers moved out last week, she was able to move in. The only Hermes kids still here were the Stoll Brothers. They’d arrived a little after I did and I could understand why she wanted nothing to do with them. Travis was alright if not a little overbearing. Connor was an absolute gremlin.

Why was I even thinking about them? Lou was in that black swimsuit she’d brought to the Gulf!

She walked up to me as I negotiated my casted arm through the sleeve of my t-shirt.

“I can feel your eyes on me.” She said in a sultry tone. She leaned down and helped me out.

“Can’t blame me.” I replied, “’Specially after last night.”

She laughed a little bit and sat down on the edge of the dock. Her legs were about half covered by the surface. I was just about to join her when I looked at my cast.

“I probably shouldn’t get this wet.” I commented.

“You’re the son of the sea god. Just make it stay dry.” Lou said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

I sat beside her crisscross, “I’ve never even thought about what I could do underwater. I could always hold my breath for a good amount of time.”

“Well, just try and will it into action.” She said, “When I first picked up magic, I really had to think and actualize things, but now I don’t give it any thought at all.” She snapped her fingers and a small flame appeared on her index like a Zippo.

“Huh. Guess I’ll give it a go.” I dipped a leg in, and I thought about it being dry, about the water not affecting it at all. I lifted it out again and not a drop fell off, nor a hair soaked.

“See! I knew it would be easy for you.” Lou said.

“What next?” I asked.

I felt her hand on my back, and I plunged into the lake. I thought quickly about keeping dry, and I could see my cast look exactly the same as before. The bandages and plaster would’ve changed color by now.

I realized that I hadn’t gotten a good breath, and I started going up. Then I felt something tug on my ankle. It was a shiny purple rope, barely thicker than a shoelace. It had me pinned to one of the pier’s supports and I couldn’t move.

I could feel my breath giving out and I glanced up at Lou, she didn’t seem to notice. I had nothing to help me, and my swimsuit didn’t have pockets. I swam to the beam, and I could feel my throat closing up.

I moaned a bit as I tried tugging at the rope. My vision was blurring up and I got tunnel vision. I looked up at Lou again and I tried waving, but she wasn’t seeing it.

I tugged at the rope again and again, I could feel it giving way a little. But my vision started fully fading. And I felt my throat open and breathe in without my consent.

It was one of the best deep breaths I’ve ever had. It felt like everything was clear, and my vision was crystal. The rope was gone. I breathed in again, letting the water in.

I was Poseidon’s son. I’m such an idiot.

I resurfaced and saw Lou looking down at me.

“I knew you work best under pressure.” She chided.

“God damn.” I said, “At least I know how to breathe now.” She giggled and leaned down towards me.

“Do I gotta teach you to walk, talk, and shoot again too?” she said, “Little baby Pirate Boy.”

“Oh, you’re so getting soaked.” I muttered.

“Wha-” I pulled her in by the arm and she splashed down. I dipped under again and saw the bubbles. It gave me an incredible idea. I got them all to converge into one big bubble that wrapped around Lou’s head. I couldn’t keep her from getting wet, but that was the goal.

She regained her wits and looked around in the pocket of air.

“This is really cool!” she said. I could hear it very clearly.

“Zero effort, right?” I said back.

“What? You’re all muffled.”

“I said-” This time she pulled me in, and we shared the bubble while our arms got tangled up.

“My turn.” She said with a smile.

I didn’t even know what to say, but motion caught my eye just behind her. A little bluegill was coasting on by, and it was looking at us quite a lot. Lou turned too and saw the fish.

“Go away.” I told it.

“Alright, boss.” It replied before zooming away.

“Holy shit.” I said out of habit.

“Guess you’re their master after all.” Lou said.

“I get that, but it talked to me.” She gave me a confusing look.

“It said, ‘Alright, boss.’”

She started laughing, “You’ll have to start your own gang down here!”

“There’s an idea.” I said. I wrapped my arms around her more tightly and pulled her in.

“Gotta find a good name first.” She said.

“The Kingfish.” I said absentmindedly.

“Dork.”

“Or maybe the Aqua Cartel.” I suggested.

“Just like the Axis Cult.” Lou muttered.

“What?”

“It’s nothing.”

“What about the Pirate Boyz?” I said, “Has to have a ‘z’ at the end.”

“Oh you’re so-” She started, but I interrupted her with a kiss. I could see some more fish eyes on us now. I wasn’t going to give them a show, but I did want to brag. Gotta make a name for yourself before you start a gang after all.

She gripped my hair and pulled me deeper. Her eyes were closed and breaths steady. I glanced up again and saw a sea lion join the distant audience. I’m not even sure how he managed to get here but props, I guess. They were all keeping a respectful distance thankfully. The bluegill I saw from earlier turned to face me and gave me a wink.

It was late September now and I’d gotten word that the tramp ship was leaving port that night. I’d have to get on sooner than later. It was still late morning, and Lou was helping at the forge. My bags were already packed, and I just had one more thing to do.

Without really telling anyone, I actually did go on to start an organization of sea creatures who were devoted to helping me out. I wasn’t pulling rank either. I was giving them tips on how to more effectively command territory. Hunting grounds, places to raise their young, places I knew fishing boats wouldn’t dare go, that sort of thing.

And as it turned out that bluegill I’d first talked to was quite sharp. She didn’t have a name however, and I’d gone down one night with a dictionary and came up with Vessy. Shortened from Vestibule.

Her choice, not mine.

Anyway, I went to the end of the dock and dipped my head in.

“Vessy?” I called out. Soon enough I saw my assistant swim up to me.

“Yes Lord?” she asked.

“Anything to report?” I asked.

“Nothing yet. The teams you sent to the eastern seas are still swimming there. I would imagine that the ones in the more western areas will report back sooner than later.” She said.

“That’s okay.” I said. I’d had her recruit some bigger fish, ocean-goers like big tuna and even a few sharks to go around to all the different parts of the ocean to act as spies for me.

“Lord, I doubt any trouble has come to them if that worries you.” Vessy said, “Your father is by far the most prominent of the sea gods currently.”

“It’s honestly okay, I assumed this network would take some time to establish.” I said, “I’m actually here to tell you that I’ll be leaving camp for a while.”

“Do you need to go on a quest?” Vessy asked.

“No, I’ll be returning home to Thailand.” I said, “But I still want you to keep an eye out for things that are happening here at camp among the sea life. There are dark forces brewing and we need to stay well informed.”

“Your wishes are our command, Lord.” Vessy said, “I am a faithful servant and will assist you in any way I can.”

“Excellent.” I said, “The first thing I want you to do is find a capable and discreet lieutenant. A creature who can travel back and forth between here and to our future global outposts to relay information and orders. Can you do that?”

“Yes, Lord. I shall start the search right away.” She said.

“Second, I’ll need to you keep an eye out for any unusual activity around New York and Long Island.” I said, “Luke Castellan is likely to set up his base of operations close by to Olympus. He’ll need to ship supplies, weapons, and such. Anything you notice that is irregular I would like to know about it.”

“As you command Lord.” Vessy replied.

“Excellent, I really appreciate you. And I’ll see you when I get back to Camp.” I said.

“Safe travels Lord.” She said again.

I raised my head out of the water and walked back to the cabin. I still needed to conjure up a good name for this new spy ring.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: A Different Kind Of Sea

This had to have been one of the worst ideas I’ve ever had. The tramp ship I’d hopped on in New York was captained by an absolute idiot. I’d call him an Ahab, but at least that guy has a legend behind him. This captain I was working under just didn’t know anything about the criminal underbelly he’d claimed to be operating in.

Our first stop wasn’t Latin America or Brazil, rather, it was Morocco. He’d decided to make a voyage around the west and southern coasts of Africa in an attempt to swindle the locals into up-charged rates. Along with providing services to the local syndicates. Not that I knew any of them personally.

After Morocco, we stopped in various ports. Dakar, Abidjan, Luanda, Cape Town. It was going fine for the most part. We’d spend a week or two in any given port before sailing away. I would’ve preferred it if we’d move quicker though. I was only here on the promise from the captain that we’d be stopping in Singapore. By that time my contract would end.

At least, that was the plan. This dumb motherfucker decided that after we’d rounded the cape that heading to Mombasa would be a good idea. Not even thinking about encountering pirates. I remember telling him that it would be best to head straight for India after stopping there, but he had a new play.

He’d gotten talking to a guy at a hotel bar that there was a contact of his waiting in Mogadishu with a shipment of stolen military equipment that they had a buyer for in Pakistan.

Normally, I wouldn’t mind doing some gun running, just not with this guy at the helm. But a contract is a contract, and I’d do my best to keep the ship from getting attacked too badly. Or that’s what I wanted to think anyway. After leaving the illustrious Port of Mogadishu, where I never stepped foot on shore, we got jumped.

It wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle if I’d had a solid crew at my back. A few good shooters and plenty of ammo. But that wasn’t what I had. I was armed with myself, a few shitty Aks, a captain who took a bullet as soon as the shooting started, and a dozen rum-drunk sailors who couldn’t tell a 5.45 from a 7.62.

Against all logic, I’d gotten the pirates to turn tail, but the ship was left with a comatose captain. In lieu of any other leadership, I took over. The first port that would host us was Salalah, Oman. The captain had mostly recovered his wits and decided to liquidate his ship and cargo before getting out of dodge. For my part, I was laid off with the rest of the crew.

I had my duffle bag with me. All I really had were some spare clothes, my Bastards, and most importantly, the cash I’d use to buy the camp’s weapons back home. Lou had worked some magic into the cases that held the cash to make mortals less likely to look inside. But she told me it had its limits. I was reluctant to test them.

I landed in a dive bar not too far from the port. It was full of sailors who were speaking any language you’d imagine. Pashto, Swahili, French, Arabic. Among all the words, this still wasn’t the kind of place where anyone would ask for your name. I was sitting at a small table in the corner of the room with a pint of warm beer and a few shadows surrounding me.

I was still trying to figure out how I was going to get home. I suppose the easiest way forward was to find another ship, even a small one that could get me to India. At least there I could hop through trains and busses and keep moving in the right direction at minimum. Jeddah or Dubai were probably the closest ports that would be worth a damn. Any ship I’d find here would get me the same result that put me here. I finished my glass and went to the bathroom.

It was a trough urinal, and I stayed far away from the one other guy. Looking at the wall I saw a small memento carved into the tiles.

“Left my heart at the Pillars of Iram” it said.

I wasn’t sure what that was supposed to mean, but the other guy saw it too. As I was washing my hands he approached me.

“You looking for work?” he asked me in French, “I can tell you’re the kind who can handle himself.” His accent was very formal.

“Oui, I could be the guy you’re looking for.” I said.

“Can I join you out there then? I’ll buy you a drink.” He offered. Failing to see a downside, I accepted, and he came back to the table I had left, laying down two more glasses of the warm brew.

“Are you familiar with the local folklore at all young man?” he asked.

“No, and I was thinking we could start with your name.” I said.

“Of course, my apologies.” He said, “My name is Gaston. I come from Quebec and I’m seeking the lost city of Ubar. Sometimes it’s also called Iram of the Pillars. According to Bedouin folklore and the Quran, it’s a lost city buried somewhere out in the desert.”

“Okay, but I take it you aren’t an archaeologist.” I guessed, “You really expect me to go and risk my skin for a wannabe Indiana Jones?”

“I understand your hesitation, but please trust me.” Gaston said, “I have done my due diligence and have a good idea of where exactly to look. It’s essentially an old, unused route through the desert that hasn’t seen use since ancient times. If anything, it’s worth a look.”

“Fine, let’s say I do accept, what’s in it for me?” I asked.

“A flat rate of five thousand dollars and a cut of any treasure we find.” He said, “If we are out there for more than two weeks the plan is to immediately turn back.”

“And who exactly is we? Surely you aren’t making this a two-man team.” I said.

“Of course not. I’ve already hired some other guards, of which you will be the final, and some locals to act as porters and guides.” Gaston said, “They’re over at the bar.”

I looked to where he was pointing and saw a line up of three other mercenaries with some locals flanking them. Two of them were huge dudes, looked like a pair of meatheads. The other was a woman, I couldn’t see her front, but her figure was very nice to look at. She wore a striking black outfit with highlights of red. Her hair was mostly covered with a headscarf, but flowing down her back was a long, loose braid.

I looked back at Gaston, “Fine, I’ll take the gig. When do we move out?” I asked.

“In an hour’s time.” He said, “There’s no room on the jeeps for your belongings. If you have a room here, I’d leave whatever you don’t need.”

“I really don’t have anywhere.” I said, “Just got off my ship today.”

“I’ll let you use my place then. I have locks installed and everything so don’t worry about thieves.” He said. We went out of the bar, and I dropped my duffle bag off at this guy’s apartment. I only took my guns and whatever essential supplies I could fit into my backpack. Mainly some ambrosia, nectar, and spare ammo. Lead and bronze. No knowing what I’d find out there.

We came back to the bar and Gaston rallied the rest of the crew. We mounted up on a convoy of four Jeeps. He was in the lead one with a driver and the two meathead mercs. I was in the last Jeep with the female merc and a local driver. The others all only had one driver with the rest of the space being taken up by supplies and excavation gear.

We started driving and not two hours later we reached the edge of the Rub’ al Khali. All I saw in front of me were massive waves of pale tan sand. Luckily the Jeeps were modified with sand tires and better shocks to handle the terrain. No way you could operate normally here. I tried to sense any water, but there was nothing.

I looked over at the other merc in the back with me, she was gazing out at the dunes as we crested the first one.

“What’s your name?” she asked me in English. I must have looked confused.

“Percy.” I said, “You?”

“Uma.” She said. She turned to me, and this was the first time I had a decent look at her face. It was probably the finest looking face I’d ever seen. The purest form of desert-made beauty you could imagine. And you could tell she didn’t care for following the Prophet’s Laws either. Her headscarf was very loose, and her hair framed her face very nicely. It was kind of like how Lou wore hers from time to time now that I gave it some thought.

“Good to meet you, Uma.” I said, “How did Gaston rope you into this?”

She smirked with those full lips, “He simply promised the thrill. It’s been a long time since I’ve been out here in the sand.”

“Fair enough.” I said.

“And what about you, Percy?” Uma asked.

“Just need some cash.” I said, “My ship’s captain liquidated after we got jumped by some pirates. We only just made it here.”

“And where was it you were sailing to?” she asked.

“Singapore, eventually.” I said.

She hummed, “Sorry to hear of your misfortune. You’re a long way from the sea now though.”

“That’s for sure.”

The first two days in the desert had been more boring than tense. I was getting tired of camping out. The desert at night looked very pretty, but the temperature dropped massively. The only comfort was the night sky. You had a perfect map of the stars above, just waiting for you to touch them.

I was sitting down at the campfire on my watch. There were four tents surrounding me. One for Gaston and his two meatheads. Two for the locals, and a big one that held our supplies. It was also where Uma and I typically slept. It seemed like she was the most comfortable around me. The meatheads were both literally that. Gaston had said they were Russian, former KGB enforcers if I heard him right.

I suppose Balalaika’s distaste of that agency was more than just a rivalry with the Spetsnaz she came from. If they relied on guys like that, I had to wonder how they tripped up the CIA so many times. I wasn’t an expert by any means. The Berlin Wall fell around when I was born, and the Soviets were long gone by the time I could even say the letters U, S, and R.

I heard a tent flap, and I saw one of the Russians emerge.

“My turn.” He said simply. I nodded and straightened up. I was wondering what the point of all these watches even were. But then again, I was a stranger in a strange land. Maybe there were some people roaming around here to be wary of. We were close to the Yemeni border, and that place was always a little crazy from what I’ve read about it. I was also sure we were close to Saudi territory if we hadn’t already entered it. I wasn’t sure if Gaston had cleared this expedition with them or not.

I pushed the thoughts out of my mind and went back inside my tent. Uma was sleeping on her side of the tent, and I laid down on a mat on my side.

I was back in the garden. The contrast to the Empty Quarter was jarring but pleasant.

“’Bout time.” I head a voice say. I looked up and saw that girl again, Thalia.

“Hello again.” I grumbled. Something about this place made my head spin.

“You left so suddenly last time.” She said, “Never got to know each other.”

“Yeah, my girlfriend got a good hit in that restarted my heart.” I said, “That’s what Chiron said anyway.”

Thalia smirked, “How is he anyway? I can’t exactly keep up with what’s gone on. And Orpheus said he wanted you to catch me up.”

“It’s been weird.” I said, “I’m not sure what Chiron actually thinks of me. Dionysus hates everyone. I’m just happy they’re both on board with the Kronos conspiracy. We need all the help we can get to stop him.”

“Quite honorable, and don’t feel bad about those two. I think it’s in their nature to be cautious.” Thalia said.

“I don’t really mind either way. As long as they pull their weight and act professional.”

“Fair, what are Luke and Annabeth up to?” I felt a ball in my stomach, I didn’t know how she would react to Luke, so I decided to start with Annabeth.

“Annabeth, she, grew up quite a lot when she went on the quest with Lou and I.” I said, “She’s done a lot of good, saved my life back in Tenochtitlan. I’m happy to call her a friend.”

“That’s good.” Thalia said, “I remember she came to me as a sheltered kid. I could never get her to do anything without a good reason. Too many books.” She smiled nostalgically.

“Luke, though. You might not recognize him.” I said. “He’s in league with the Titans.” Her face soured, maybe she didn’t believe me.

I continued, “He was the one who stole the Bolt and the Helm from Olympus after Kronos got to him. He was then the backup plan for taking me out in case the quest succeeded. He even tried dragging Lou into Tartarus with his cursed shoes. I’m just lucky he didn’t kill me after I met with him. When I came here the first time.”

Thalia’s face was close to collapsing. I could just tell. I didn’t know all the lore around those two, but I could tell they’d been close. She sniffed hard and wiped her finger across an eye.

“Can you tell me what he did? In detail?” she asked.

I looked at her face, there was no way I was going to refuse. It was around the time I finished that Orpheus emerged from somewhere in the garden, his guitar strapped to his back.

He sat down on a stone and started playing as a wall of silence went up between Thalia and me. I could see some tears leaking, but she tried to keep a tough exterior.

“I’m sorry, if it’s hard to believe what he’s done.” I said carefully, “I don’t know a lot, but I heard you two were close.”

“No, I don’t dare to deny what you’ve said.” Thalia said, her composure regained, “Luke, he always had a rebellious streak. I just never thought he’d fallen so far from the tree.” I nodded and the wall seemed to disappear.

“I’m sure I can fill you in on the rest later.” Orpheus said as his melody concluded, “But now that you’re back, Percy, we can get down to business.”

“And that is?” I asked.

“A counterinsurgency.” Orpheus said, “I’m sure you remember the spire on Olympus and in the Underworld?”

“Hard to forget.” I said, “Have you seen it, Thalia?”

“Not in person, but I can feel it. It’s been trying to push me away from the world ever since I became a pine tree.” She said.

“Us three, and Kronos himself are the only ones on the board right now who know of it. Or at least are willing to acknowledge it.” Orpheus said, “Whatever plans he has, I’d bet he’s going to try and access it somehow.”

“What exactly is this thing?” I asked.

“It’s commonly known as the Spindle of Necessity.” Orpheus said, “Plato wrote about it in the Republic. Most people imagine it as an allegory to help justify the fate people meet after death. But he was very literal when describing the Spindle.”

“Care to give me the short version? I have some people who can give me a deeper understanding. I just don’t know when I’ll be back here.” I explained. And to be honest, a part of me thought that first dream with these two was just an illusion. A mirage brought by the sedatives and nectar. But I didn’t find it hard to accept these two were real. Despite the dreamy circumstances.

“It’s called ‘The Myth of Er’.” Orpheus said, “The titular Er is a soldier who dies in battle. Yet he awakens on his funeral pyre and recounts his journey to the afterlife. In it he’s shown the true, unadulterated process by which souls are judged and then reincarnated. Central to this is the Spindle of Necessity, that tower we’ve been talking about.”

“The best way to think about it is like how an anchor functions on a ship.” He continued, “The Spindle is the thing by which the cosmos operates from. It keeps things in place, so they don’t spiral back into chaos.”

“Makes sense.” I said, “But why would Kronos want it?”

“That we do not know.” Orpheus said, “All we can do is wait and see. But I would appreciate it if you started poking around and finding a way to revive Thalia. Right now, she’s been locked in here too long. As pleasant as this garden is.”

“This place sucks.” Thalia muttered.

“I’ll see what I can do.” I said, “I’ll also keep reading up on the Spindle, anything else I should look out for?”

“If you’re looking for more homework, and I don’t mean to strum my own lyre, look into the Orphic texts.” Orpheus said, “I was one of the first to document stories about the Spindle, and the true order of the cosmos. What is often attributed to Hesiod and Homer make for good stories, but not much else.”

I laughed a little bit, “Fine, I’ll humor you.”

“One more thing before you depart, Percy.” Orpheus said, “I think you are currently in the Rub’ al Khali, correct?”

“Yep, I’m just trying to make some cash to get back to Thailand. I don’t want to spend any money that I have set aside for the Camp’s weapons.” I said.

“Regardless of why you’re there, do not enter the city of Ubar if you happen to actually find it.” He said gravely, “There are powerful spirits at that place. And let’s just say that the desert covers old trails for a reason.”

I wanted to ask how he knew so much about what I was doing, but I could already feel my vision going blurry and dark.

Time to keep going.

The next few days were grueling. Our Jeeps held up well enough, but the heat only got worse. I even got one of the drivers to show me how to wear a keffiyeh properly.

Dude was a nutjob, went by the name and title Smart Hasan. But his only intelligence came from an insanity you’d only see in guys like Timothy McVeigh or Ted Kaczynski. Smart enough to be competent in chaos, too dumb to rise beyond it. He was the driver of one of the supply trucks. And I think it was good that he’d been left alone. Even the Russians seemed to not want anything to do with him.

The keffiyeh helped a little bit at the very least. It kept sand from getting down my shirt and the skin on my neck wasn’t sore from the sun anymore. For all the shit I gave Smart Hasan just now, he sure did know his accessories.

It was turning to nighttime, and we got the signal to break for camp. Just about everyone wanted to keep driving at night and camp in the day. But Gaston made the calls, and he had his own ego to satisfy. He thought he was the next Wilfred Thesiger from what I could tell. He did certainly act weird around Uma. Every hero needs a love interest, right?

After setting up the supply tent I found the man sitting at the campfire, stoking the flames into a healthy purr.

“We’re getting close Percy. I can feel it.” Gaston said absentmindedly.

“If you say so.” I said.

“Have some faith, we’re only a week in. We’ve saved lots of time.” He reassured. Or tried to at least.

“You got it boss.” I lit up a cigarette and looked up at the sky.

“Why don’t you go out with Hasan and look for any more wood.” Gaston suggested.

“Alright.” I wandered back towards the Jeeps. I told him that we’d been voluntold to go find wood, in a barren desert. But he didn’t seem to mind. I was just glad he had a little French in his lexicon. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to tell him anything.

We searched within a mile or two with a cloth sack. By the time we had it filled with spare bushes and solitary dried acacia branches the sun had set. We were operating solely on moonlight in due time. I was leading the way back to camp when I heard him call out behind me.

I saw him racing up a dune and waving to me to follow. I dropped the sack and obliged. Maybe he’s seen some people looking to rob the camp.

But when I crested that dune, I saw a lone acacia tree. It was burning up with a fire that had no smoke, no sound, and while we weren’t close enough to feel the heat, I bet it didn’t burn to the touch.

That didn’t stop the flames from radiating in the darkness. I looked at Hasan, his face was giddy with excitement. He was muttering in Arabic, and I thought I caught the word ‘jinn’ at some point.

I looked back at the tree and saw a figure moving around from behind the trunk. We were a good hundred, two hundred meters away so I couldn’t make them out too well. I think it was a woman. They were dressed in red and black robes. Their hair was long and flowing. She seemed to notice us but didn’t care. She knelt facing the flames and started praying with her arms wide open.

I don’t know if it was her hair flowing in a gale of wind, or if the flames distorted the shadows. Her outstretched arms grew longer and looked spindly. I glanced back at Smart Hasan, he was bouncing.

He started shouting at the… thing. He was yelling what I assumed were very profane things and I saw him reach for his belt. He started pissing down the dune at the creature and I decided to leave. Clearly there was something going wildly wrong. And I wanted no part of it. I slid down the dune and collected the bag of wood.

I glanced back at Hasan, he was still going manic up there. When I got back to camp I told the others that he was staying out a little longer to scout. I had a feeling we wouldn’t see him again. And when I got back to my tent for some shut-eye, Uma was nowhere to be seen.

We found it. Gaston’s cheers filled capped off what was otherwise a very pathetic day.

Hasan never came back. Uma had come back as soon as I was going out for my watch. I asked her if she’d seen him, but she didn’t say anything. Then today after we got moving again, two of the remaining four locals skipped off back to town like their lives depended on it. The thing that caused it was a few black scorpions crossing our Jeeps. They didn’t even say anything. They just dumped the excavation gear and turned tail.

Their loss, because for all of Gaston’s bluster the gates to the city did look quite nice. It was a series of ornate and broken marble pillars leading to a rocky outcrop where a set of great bronze doors sat. Uma, the Russians, and our last two drivers started setting up camp while I kept an eye on Gaston. The dude was pretty clumsy.

He was wandering around the ruins looking at inscriptions and carvings. His Quebecois dialect was lost on me, and I only caught a sentence here or there. I eventually got him back to camp when the sun fell. He was determined to spend all night preparing an expedition inside.

The Russians kept watch over the dunes we’d come from. Uma was sitting with me and the two locals around the fire. The ruins and the flames made for an interesting shadow show on the rocks surrounding the gates.

Uma got up and came back with a bottle of something.

“I was saving this arak in case we found this place.” She explained, “Care for a drop?” She shook the bottle at me and smiled. She had a huge smile, I’d only just noticed. Her teeth were very white as well. She turned to the two locals, and they seemed startled at the sight.

“Isn’t alcohol haram or whatever?” I asked absentmindedly.

“Technically.” Uma said, “But who gives a damn when we’re so far out here in the sand? Besides, I don’t take you for a man of the book.”

“You’d be right.” I said, “I suppose a little wouldn’t hurt.” Uma’s grin only seemed to grow, and she found some cups. She diluted the liquor with some canteen water, the spirit turned a milky white. I raised my cup and the other two seemed peer pressured into participating in a toast.

“What shall we toast?” Uma asked. I thought about it for a moment, no way Gaston, Ubar, or even Smart Hasan deserved remembrance. But then I looked up at the stars and out into the dunes. For all the sweat and heat. The Rub’ al Khali sure was entrancing.

“To the desert, and all her beauty.” I said.

 Uma translated for the other two and they reluctantly repeated some words. We clinked glasses and I swallowed the drink. It had a strong licorice taste, reminded me of sambuca.

The two locals quickly set down their cups and went back to their tent. Uma giggled at them and refilled my glass.

“Why don’t we do the same?” she suggested, “Those Russians got us covered.”

“Sure.” I said. We went back into the tent, and I sat down on my side. She decided to join me. She kept the liquor coming and she kept asking me about where I was from. I answered as vaguely as I could and distorted a few stories. She seemed very charmed by the life I’d lived so far. Pretty soon she was sitting beside me, our backs against a crate.

I took the last sip of the liquor and through the bottom of the glass I saw her face. Her smile was distorted. It looked monstrous and I could see rage in her eyes.

It made me pause.

She was very close now, her arm was rested up against mine, and she was leaning in, her expression as energized. Her lips still had a massive grin on them. I was a little shaken by how wide she managed to keep it. Her hair was also longer now than I thought it was earlier. And her black and red clothes were starting to loosen a bit.

Before I could do anything, I felt her raise a hand and she caught my cheek. She tried to bring my mouth to hers, but I tugged back hard.

She let go and her smile faded.

“Sorry.” She said, “I just thought we got along is all.”

“Uh,” I got out, “It’s not that I don’t find you, attractive, I’m already taken by another.”

She nodded sadly, “At least you’re loyal.” She said, “Are you always like this?”

“Probably, I was never really interested in romance until I met her.” I said, “It’s not like my hometown is made to teach a man to be honorable anyway.”

“I understand, and I’m glad you’ve learned loyalty.” She said before standing up.

She started back towards her side of the tent but paused. She seemed to be thinking for a while.

“Say Uma.” I said, “Are you sure you never saw Hasan last night?” She just looked at me and smirked. I laid down and tried to put it out of my mind.

The next morning, I woke up to the light flowing through the tent flap. I thought I’d have heard some movement outside by now. Gaston had been extremely excited last night. Hell, why didn’t he wake me up by now?

I got my bearings and equipped my gear. I also put on the keffiyeh, it was a habit by now. I left the tent and met with a graveyard. The two locals were splayed out by the campfire. Their guts were spread out and I could see flies landing on their glassy pupils. The heat made the smell terrible, and I couldn’t help but gag.

I got my bearings and drew a pistol. I kept one with lead and one with bronze. I wasn’t taking chances and chose the latter. This whole place was doomed.

Towards the doors to the city, I saw the Russians. Their Kalashnikovs were just as broken and scattered as their bodies.

I cautiously walked a bloodied path towards the great doors. And just as I was close enough to touch them one cracked opened.

The imminent sense of death overcame me, and I took a few paces backwards.

First there emerged a bloodied sickle.

Then a long, smooth, tanned leg followed by a perfect body adorned in black and red.

Her beautiful face was dominated by an impossible smile. Her teeth were razor sharp. Her hair flowed in the sandy gales. Her eyes, never blinking, stared at me.

Her figure and face were splotched with blood. There was no way this woman was real. I kept my pistol ready, but I dared not aim directly at her.

“Leave this place.” She said in a clear, smooth voice.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“Uma to those I respect. Umm al-Durawis to most. This place isn’t for you demigod. Take whatever you need to get back to the port and never return. I must find Gaston before he causes any more trouble.” She warned. She vanished back inside, and the bronze door slammed shut.

Clearly, I wasn’t wanted here. Whatever Gaston had done was enough for a slaughter. I don’t know why she spared me. But I wasn’t going to question it. I ran back to the tent and gathered my things. I got on board the best Jeep we had left and loaded it quickly with as much gas, water, and food as I could.

I raced away from the gates.

I didn’t dare look back.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: R&R

“Well look what the cat dragged in.” Bao said as I took a seat at the bar.

“Back from my adventures.” I said, “Makes a guy thirsty.”

“Alright, have this one on the house.” Bao slid me a shot of rum. It was a dark blend, sweet and easy.

“Why don’t I get free stuff?” Revy asked as she sat down next to me. Rock joined a seat over.

She looked at him, “Been a while since someone’s bought me a drink.”

“No comment.” Rock said quietly.

“Nobody here but cowards.” Revy growled.

“Probably because you keep blowing the place to Tartarus and back.” I muttered.

“What was that?” Revy asked loudly, “I don’t care how long you spent on that damn ship you show some respect.”

I just smiled and downed the liquor. After that doomed journey through the desert, I managed to keep the Jeep running all the way to Dubai. I had to spend a few days there, but I talked my way onto a ship that was headed straight to Singapore. No unnecessary stops. It still took a little while though. We had to wait outside the port for a spot to open up.

I was hoping to talk with Mom, Rock, and maybe even Lou about my encounter with the jinn and the lost city. So far, I decided to keep it a secret. I also wanted to wait until I met Orpheus and Thalia again. I wanted to bring in more people, Lou and Mom mostly. We need all the help we can get.

Anyway, we’d immediately come here to the Flag after disembarking. It didn’t feel like it outside, but it was just turning into December. The milder heat was nice to come back to rather than the full blast of summer.

My stuff was still in the car. Revy had wanted to make this trip a company thing, a “team building exercise” she labeled it. But Benny and Dutch had to work on the boat some more. They were still installing upgrades that would enable longer deep-water voyages.

“What all did I miss?” I asked, “Feels like we only talked about me on the ride over.”

“Where to start?” Rock said, “We just got out of a real headache in Palawan. Mr. Chang had us running around and we got caught up in some terrorist drama.”

“Right pain in the ass that was.” Revy said, “Just me and this dork. Could’ve used your guns Perce.”

“So, what else did y’all get up to?” I asked slyly, my intentions very clear.

“God you’re just like Eda.” Revy seethed.

I leaned back, “I actually need to talk with her soon.” I said.

“What about?” Revy asked before she took a sip of rum.

“Need to buy some guns for camp.” I said, “If the Titans are on the move again, I want them to be well prepared. I got Chiron to pitch in some cash, and I have a hundred grand in casino winnings to use.”

If this were Loony Toons, I’d love to see Revy’s reaction.

“Are you fuckin’ kidding me!” she damn near shouted.

“Not so loud.” Rock pointed out. Revy grunted and spoke quietly.

“The fuck you dropping that kinda cash for?” she asked, “Why spend it on those guys?”

“Because it’s a high stakes game.” I said, “While I’d love to put it towards stuff here, we’re talking about literal forces of nature, Revy.”

“C’mon man.” Revy said.

“You haven’t met a god yet.” I said, “I’m not about to let them control what I do. And I’m sure as hell not going down without bullets flying.”

Rock looked concerned, “Are you sure you want to talk about them like that?” he asked.

“I don’t know what your folks are like, but mine are being stupid right now.” I said cynically, “This plan the Crooked One is cooking is real and there’s barely any Olympian doing something about it. Not even Hades, and he seemed to believe it.”

While I was taking my world tour, I made it a point to stay in contact with Lou at camp. Both for my own reasons, our reasons, but to keep up with Olympian politics. Annabeth and she teamed up with Chiron to sus out any information about what the gods were doing about Kronos. But so far nothing has really happened. They even tried getting in contact with Hades but got nowhere. My fish spy ring was mostly established too, but I hadn’t heard anything actionable from them yet either.

“How are you even in the know on all this?” Rock asked.

“I was Iris Messaging back to camp while I was sailing here.” I said, “Lou and Annabeth keep me informed.”

“Is that the same thing you did that other time outside Vegas?” Rock asked.

“Yeah.”

“You’ll have to show me!” he said excitedly, “It looks very simi-”

“Yeah yeah.” Revy interrupted, “What’s the point of all this anyway?”

“The Camp is still pretty backwards.” I said, “They’re using hand weapons like swords, shields, spears, and such. Their tactics are stuck in the BCs and while they have some decent warriors, the only thing they have going for them is the Hephaestus Cabin. The guy who runs it is open to new things and has the skills to make it happen. But, without a kick in the ass, they may as well be a camp full of the swordsman Indiana Jones shot. And with the world being on the line, I’d rather they have a chance.”

“But why not join with the Titans?” Revy asked, “Seems like a smarter crowd.”

“Did you not read Chiron’s book?” I asked, “I’m dyslexic and even I got through most of it.”

“Nah.” Revy said nonchalantly, “Gimme the short version.”

Rock cleared his throat, “When the Titans first ruled, it was a time of complete and abject subjugation for humanity. It’s called the Golden Age because average people didn’t have to worry about much. It’s like everyone was living in a Garden of Eden. But the Titan Lord was able to abuse and kill as he pleased. There are rumors that he’d have humans fight to the death on Mouth Othrys, his Olympus, for amusement. This is all on top of the stuff he did to his kids.”

“Why the hell wouldn’t you want to go back to paradise?” Revy asked, “This Kronos guy has the right idea.”

“Because it’s all a lie. And use initials if you must.” A voice came from behind us. Mom had stopped by, and she took a seat next to me, “K is a pathetic excuse for a deity. People think he rules over time, but that’s Chronos, one of the original primeval deities. All K did was cut his dad’s dick off and banish him to Tartarus.”

“He isn’t the god of time?” I asked.

“No, and welcome back Percy.” She said sweetly, “The Romans made that up, they combined the two into Saturn, their god of time, but that’s not the reality. K doesn’t have a domain over anything, he just ruled the other Titans.”

“Fascinating.” Rock muttered.

“So, Percy, I heard from Chiron that we’ll be getting a visitor soon?” Mom said sly-like.

“Huh?”

“Hold on.” Revy said, “You did mention that your girlfriend was coming over!” She hit my arm. I groaned and took a long sip.

“She said she was thinking about it.” I said, “Lou never gave me an answer.”

“I think she just didn’t tell you yet.” Mom said, “I do love ruining surprises.” She smirked as Bao slid her a whiskey.

She sipped her glass. If I had the stones to glare at her I would, but I wanted to live to see tomorrow.

Revy looked giddy, I whipped around at her.

“You’re only looking forward to teasing me, right?” I accused, “At least I got the real deal, you’re still single. Better watch out for Eda, she’ll steal Rock in a heartbeat.” I stole her nose and held my gripped thumb in front of her. Revy’s face was reddening, I knew I deflected well.

The screaming match, or one-sided tantrum I should say, made the visit worthwhile.

It was good to be home.

Benny didn’t have good taste in cars. The Lagoon company car was technically his, and the thing was slow, cumbersome, and didn’t do well off-road. That normally isn’t an issue every other time I’d used it to drive to Bangkok, but there just had to be not one, but four detours that took me down dirt roads. I’m just happy I got to the airport without blowing a tire.

Revy had wanted to come with me, but when I mentioned that Lou’s flight was arriving at three in the morning, she backed off and let me ride solo.

It was mid-December by now. Lou said that camp got lame around Christmas since most others left to be with their mortal families. So, she didn’t mind wintering in Thailand. I was idling in the departures driveway. The horns of taxis and the whistles of policemen bit into my ears. I wasn’t used to being up at this time. But enough night watches on the Lagoon made me comfortable with being tired.

I sat on the hood and idly held a sign I’d made with some cardboard and a Sharpie. It just had Lou’s name, but I tried to add some flair. The two torches flanking her name didn’t exactly look like torches, or anything remotely safe for work. But dammit I tried!

I looked around at the glass doors for her, but I hadn’t seen anything for a while. I checked my watch. She’d definitely be out by now. I was about to get back in the car when I felt a poke in my back.

“Stick ‘em up baby.” She said. I turned around and met Lou’s smile. She was already sweating and seemed to have overdressed for the heat. I’d definitely need to remove some layers. As a good tour guide would.

“You got me.” I said while I wrapped her in my arms. We kissed briefly and I savored the feeling. I hadn’t realized how much I’d missed her despite the Iris Messages. It’s one thing to talk over a rainbow, and another to wake up next to her. We loaded up quickly and got driving.

“How the heck do you guys live in this?” Lou asked as she rolled down the window.

“You get used to it.” I said, “How was the flight?”

“Fine, Zeus didn’t really seem to mind I was up there” She said, “Spent most of the time sleeping actually. Had some sweet dreams.”

I glanced over and smirked, “What about I wonder?” She leaned over to me and panted her lips on my cheek and rested on my shoulder.

“Albert Einstein.” she started, “He once said that anyone who could safely drive while kissing a pretty girl was not giving the kiss the attention it deserved. You’ll just have to wait.” She blew on my ear slightly and it made me shiver. If I hadn’t already set up some plans, I would’ve found a patch of jungle to pull off into.

Lou didn’t let up on the teasing until we got out of the city. By that time the morning sun was poking through the sky. With the backdrop of the jungle it made for a nice drive. It was around mid-morning when we got to Roanapur.

“So, what’s the first stop?” Lou asked, “Somewhere discrete?”

“I wish, believe me.” I said, “But we actually have a place to be.”

“Oh, really now?” Lou asked.

“We’re going to drop off your stuff at the apartment first then we’re heading to the Rip-Off Church.” I explained.

“Wha?”

“The Church is the best place to get guns in bulk. I tried to get in with them at literally any other time, but they’re unusually busy right now. Rock and Revy said they’d meet us there.”

Lou whimpered, “I didn’t expect to get right down to business.” She said.

“Hey now, I’ve always got a plan.” I said, “After the Church, I gotta drop by Balalaika’s place. She had some job for me, and I can’t turn the money down. You’ll like her. She said I’d be done by nightfall, and Mom’s out of town until tomorrow.

“You like making girls wait huh?” she teased.

“It’s my most useless skill.” I replied. I don’t know what that was supposed to imply, but it sounded right. She giggled anyway and we pulled up to the apartment building.

I pulled to the side of the Church’s main door and got out. Lou followed suit. We were both a little tussled, but I still had my wits. She was jet-lagged and I was sleep deprived. Nothing some coffee wouldn’t fix though, hopefully Eda had a pot brewed. I couldn’t stand Sister Yolanda’s tea. I opened the trunk before I waved to Lou.

“What’re you looking for?” she asked.

“Just something you should wear.” I said as I brought out a chest holster, “This is one of mom’s older ones. It should fit you just fine.”

“What would I need this for?” Lou asked as she slung it over her shoulders.

“While I certainly appreciate your skirt.” I said. My eyes wandered to the garment that barely extended past mid-thigh, “I wouldn’t want you to get handled by some of the assholes around town. If you open-carry they’ll know you’re a merc or affiliated with a group. They won’t screw with you.”

“I see, good thinking.” She said, “What’s this all about?” She held up two ends of a thin belt.

“Oh, I forgot this was an old-school one.” I said. I took the two ends and got behind her, “You just use it like a belt. Should line up below your bust.” I clicked it in place, and she leaned back into me.

“This is great and all, but what am I putting in here?” she said smoothly. I didn’t stop her as she guided my hand towards the empty holster, taking great care to brush past some certain areas.

“In the trunk.” I said gladly. She wandered over and saw a small wooden box. She clicked it open. Inside was a Browning Hi-Power. Technically an Argentinian Rosario model, but she didn’t need to know the specifics.

“Ohh, you know how to pick ‘em.” She said as she examined the pistol.

“I wasn’t sure what all you trained on besides rifles. But the Hi-Power is a good pistol. It’s nine-mil and has fifteen plus one for ammo.” I said.

“I’ll be sure to hold onto it.” She holstered the gun and stuck the spare magazines on the other side of the rig. “However, I do have some tricks up my sleeve. And I definitely haven’t been slacking on training.” She reached behind her and drew another pistol, a Walther PPK.

“How?” I asked enthusiastically. I looked behind her and saw no holsters. She held up a red stone, the one Santa Muerte gave us. It also came from nowhere. And instead of the raw stone, it was set within a golden necklace with a thin chain and minimalist outlining.

“I’ve been playing around with it.” She said, “It has an amplifying effect on all magic the user wants to perform. Even sleight of hand.”

“But, where would you hide all that stuff?” I asked. She wasn’t wearing a whole lot, that short skirt, a button-up short sleeve and some Nike kicks.

“Let’s just say I have my methods.” She said coyly.

“Alright, Jane Bond.” I said, “We should probably go inside.”

“This will be fun.”

I opened the door quietly and we slipped in unnoticed. Eda and Revy were both sitting at the altar trying to beat the heat with booze and conversation.

“So, what would the good shepherd carry?” Eda asked as she fanned herself.

“The fuck kinda question is that?” Revy replied. Lou and I snuck behind a pew. We could hear everything immaculately.

“As I walk through the valley of the shadow of death. Y’know the line.” Eda said, “What’s he packin’?”

“I dunno. Probably a Jericho.”

“That’s a limp-dicked gun for the Lord.”

“Ain’t he a Jew? He’d use something Israeli.”

“Clearly,” Eda started, “this conversation has gone over your head.” She tipped her chair back forward.

“It’s too fuckin’ hoooott.” Revy moaned, “If Percy didn’t drag me here for whatever reason I’d be down at the Flag.”

“I heard he was back in town, set up an appointment and everything.” Eda replied, “Heard he’s bringing some pretty little broad from the States too.”

“Yeah, picked her up this morning, comin’ straight here he said.” Revy confirmed.

“Hehe, he’s doing better than you.” Eda said, “I bet you haven’t even flashed a tit for Rock let alone got him to fuck ya!”

“God, fuck off.” Revy said slowly. I decided to make a play.

I stood up and spread my arms, “A Deagle would’ve been my choice.”

Eda looked over and Revy glanced up. Lou stood beside me.

“You were always a sneaky bastard.” Eda said, “And you’ve clearly done well for yourself.” Her pink shades slid low, and I could see her eyes flicking to Lou. I took the lead and came to the altar with her in tow.

“Where’s Rock at?” I asked.

“In the back with the new guy.” Revy said.

“New guy?” I asked. I heard a door open to the side of the chapel, and I saw Rock walk out backwards, he was helping haul a wooden crate with a young man wearing a priest’s outfit.

“Heya sis, got those pieces for you.” The guy said, “I’m Rico by the way, I’m the new trainee.”

“That’s sister to you.” Eda snapped, “And these were the things you asked for Jackson. The rest of it’s being packed, this crate is just a sampler.”

“Excellent.” I said. Rock handed me a crowbar, and I went to work on the top of the crate. Lou introduced herself to the others. She seemed to hit it off with Eda. Lou was making a good case for Jesus using her Walther. Revy was trying to figure out where she’d pulled it from.

I got the lid off and met with a nice array of guns. Pistols, rifles, submachine guns, the works. You see, I wasn’t about to buy an arsenal of just one or two makes and models for the camp. My plan was to get them all a variety of modern weapons that could be replicated and improved upon. Having the originals on hand would be much more efficient than designing from scratch. Especially since the only weapon we’d fabricated was Lou’s rifle, and that was damn-near tailor made just for her. And it took months to perfect. Sadly, she had to leave it behind for this trip.

I picked up one of the most expensive guns in the assortment. An SR-25, fresh from a military truck it conveniently fell off of.

“Hey Lou, check this baby out.” I said. She glanced over and took the rifle from me.

“This bolt looks like the one on my rifle.” She commented.

“That there’s a real beauty.” Eda commented, “Fresh Mk 11, headed for Qatar but washed up here. Straight from the brain of the almighty Stoner and into your hands girlie.”

“This really is a nice rifle.” Lou said as she aimed down at the doors.

“That’s loaded, so be careful.” Rico said.

“Don’t worry, she’s been trained well.’ I said. Lou lowered the gun as Eda giggled.

“Careful what you say around this cunt.” Revy commented to Lou. She stuck her thumb towards the nun. I was about to start talking about payment when a furious knocking ruptured the chapel’s air.

We all whipped around.

“Hello!” a woman’s voice came through the door. “Can you please help meee!”

Eda heaved a sigh and got up from her chair. I hope this didn’t go wrong.

Eda opened the door, and I saw a small, tanned woman talking with her. Eda didn’t want anything to do with her clearly, but they were too far away for us to hear. I saw some cars pull up and I looked at Revy.

“What’s going on?” Rock asked.

“Get your head down.” I said, “Lou, you better get posted up back here. The scope on that’s no good at the door.”

“Why? What’s wrong?” she said. A gunshot cracked and went through the wooden door. I saw a glass shatter on the altar. Time turned slow and I saw Revy dash forward. Lou and Rock got behind the altar and she set up her rifle. I saw Rico dive for the crate, and I went forward with my own pistols drawn.

Before I knew it, I was side by side shooting at the cars with Revy and Eda. Lou’s rifle shots whizzed by us and I saw a guy’s arm nearly come off from one. She really didn’t fuck around. Below me Rico set up an M60 machine gun, no doubt the one I ordered.

“I’ll have a discount for that right?” I asked the priest.

“Take it up with the Lord.” Eda replied.

“Percy!” I heard a voice from behind the cars shout, “Don’t shoot! It’s Lobos.” We stopped firing and I motioned back at Lou to back down. Lobos stood up and he looked a mess.

“How’s it goin’ cowboy?” I asked.

“Listen, this is all just one big misunderstanding. Just let us go, and I’ll cover the damages out of my own pocket.” He said shakily.

“Misunderstanding!” Eda shouted, “You don’t just shoot at the house of God and expect forgiveness!” The shooting restarted and Lobos ducked again. I pulled away from the fray to unjam my pistol and I saw Sister Yolanda walking into the chapel.

“This just won’t do.” I heard her say faintly. She came to the altar as Lou was reloading and they shared some words, Rock too. I got my pistol back up, but Yolanda was coming my way.

“Welcome back young man.” She said, “I’d offer you some tea, but I think we must treat these sinners like we do the Philistines.”

“With no remorse?” I guessed.

“You walk with God today, Mr. Jackson.” She replied. I was awed by her iron, a handsomely engraved golden Desert Eagle. I guess I was right about what gun the Lord would use.

We all peppered the cars, but Yolanda got the coup de grace. Her very first shot hit the gas tank on one and it blew into the sky. The cartel guys were fleeing dick-in-hand. The woman who’d caused all this was lying prone at the bottom of the steps. It was a miracle that she wasn’t killed by shrapnel.

She looked up at us and I made sure to keep my muzzle on her. She glanced around at the carnage she’d brought unto this holy place and gave us a nervous smile.

Revy and Eda had a syncopated beat going with. The woman, Jane she called herself, was yapping something fierce. The only person who seemed interested was Rock. But then again his daddy was another wise-ass god from what I understood. I was sitting back a little bit from the others with Lou. And she had a frustrated look on her face too. And pretty soon the duet turned into a ménage à trois. I felt Lou’s boot tapping the floor now and knew I had to make a move.

I cleared my throat and leaned forward.

“Sorry to interrupt this… fascinating, lecture on counterfeiting. But what is the point?” I asked.

“My point, boy, is that my product is damn good.” Jane said arrogantly, “Those neanderthals couldn’t appreciate the true art that I was making.”

“Mind showing us an example cupcake?” Eda asked.

“Of course!” Jane said. She reached into the bag she’d brought with her and pulled out two bills. She handed them to Revy and Eda. I came up behind them too and looked as Revy compared the two. She was muttering to herself about print quality and ink opalescence but I didn’t see the difference.

Lou came up behind me and took a look. She almost instantly started giggling.

“Something to say?” Eda asked her.

“It’s pretty obvious.” She replied. Luckily, she’d made a good first impression because Eda’s face soured, and Revy’s lips thinned.

“This is the fake.” Revy said confidently. She held out one of the bills.

“So, you’d gladly take that other one out to Sears?” Jane asked, “It’s a shame, because you’d leave in handcuffs.”

She went on a very clever sounding ramble, but the letter inside the treasury seal was wrong. Internally I was kicking myself for not seeing it.

“Alright now.” Sister Yolanda said, “We’ve established that three very temperamental and violent people have worthless eyes for detail. Now what is it that you want?”

“I need to get out of the city.” Jane pleaded.

“You’re just in luck that Miss Revy and Misters Percy and Rock are a part of a crew of transportation specialists. I’m sure they would get you where you need to be in exchange for those plates in your bag.” Yolanda proposed.

Jane looked down carefully and I turned to Revy and Rock. I shrugged at them and Revy nodded, I guess we could find a buyer somewhere.

“I would be willing to do that, but I would like an additional thirty thousand to buy them off me.” Jane said.

I laughed a little, “No deal sweetheart.” I said.

“Fine, guess I’ll go die out there.” Jane said dejectedly. She stood up and started walking out.

Lou tugged on my arm, “Seriously Percy?” she whispered at me. I just nodded at Eda.

“Say, if you need a place to lay low, don’t go to any of the big hotels around here.” Eda said as she turned around. “If you go to the Ramsap Inn, tell them Eda sent you from the Church. Get you one more night at least.”

“Thanks.” Jane said, “I’ll do that.”

“Never said it was free honey.” Eda said quickly, “Be kind and donate that real bill on your way out.”

Jane turned towards the offering basin and slid the bill in before walking out.

Yolanda moved very quickly, “Good work Eda, this is sure to bear some very good fruit.”

“What the hell just happened?” Revy asked.

“Just helping one of the Lord’s lost sheep.” The nun replied.

“Bullshit Eda, what kinda con you pulling?” Revy spat.

“I’m just giving that little woman an option.” She said. “Now, Percy, back to business.”

By the time we’d gotten out of the Church it was lunchtime. We dropped the weapons off at the company’s dock. They were in a much bigger crate that we could haul onto and off of the ship with a small crane. Although getting it set up that way took longer than I’d liked.

Dutch and Benny were out for the day so I couldn’t introduce Lou. But I bet there would be opportunities later. Afterwards, I dropped off Revy and Rock back at the office before taking Lou out to a restaurant I liked. It was a Japanese ramen place a short walk away from the market. I was a regular and the owner kindly let us sit outside in a small courtyard they usually reserved for the big bosses.

I’d ordered for both of us, and their specialty was a tomato curry ramen that was absolutely divine. I could tell Lou was enjoying herself, and I was too. It also helped that they had a fresh keg of Singha on tap. I spent most of the time telling her what I did in the Empty Quarter.

“Roanapur live up to expectations so far?” I asked as we finished up our noodles.

“It sure is an odd place.” She said, “On one hand you have incredible violence, on the other a nice ramen shop with a beautiful courtyard.” Her remarks were annotated with the distant sound of police sirens.

“It definitely is exciting though.” I said.

“Gimme the danger. You can keep the heat.” She took a sip from her beer and sighed. “I just wasn’t made to be this hot.”

I smirked, “I think you were. Just wait for tonight.”

She smirked and leaned forward, “What’s next for you and I?”

“I’m going to introduce you to a very dangerous person.” I said. She seemed intrigued.

“Is it another femme fatale? Or a grizzled crime lord out to conquer the world?” she asked wistfully.

“Both, actually.” I admitted.

“Ooh, sounds like a real treat.”

“Should be, her name is Balalaika. She runs the Russian mob around here, called Hotel Moscow.”

“Balalaika, sounds like a real badass lady.”

“You wouldn’t know the half of it. She’s one of the nicest and most terrifying people I’ve met. Thankfully she’s taken a liking to my mom and me.”

“Don’t tell me I have to fend off competition.” She giggled, “Sounds like you’re crushing on her the way you talk.”

“It’s not like that.” I blushed, “She’s just been good to us, like an off-color family friend.”

“If you say so.”

“Anyway, she supposedly has a job that she specifically requested me for. And knowing her, she’ll know about you coming in too. So, are you ready to make some money?” I asked.

“How much?” Lou asked. To be honest, I was expecting a little more hesitation.

“I don’t wake up for less than ten grand unless it’s Company work. Then Dutch pays me a cut of whatever the contract we got is worth.” I explained, “If the client can’t pay that much or if there’s too much uncertainty to make the payment worth it, I’ll get to keep whatever extra loot I can pick up for my own, plus a smaller initial fee.”

“Makes sense.” Lou said, “What kind of job is this?”

“The last kind.” I said, “Balalaika said she’d pay me two grand up front and that I could keep whatever I found. Her deputy, Boris, said this was more of a people problem than a material one.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“If I had to guess, someone’s trying to edge in on Hotel Moscow’s turf and they need someone from outside to investigate, see if it’s worth getting involved.” I said, “Usually if it was the Italians, the Mexican Cartel, or the Triads Balalaika would already know. So, this is probably some small fry. A guy who heard about this place and set up shop without learning the politics first.”

“I see.” She said, “Feels like a movie!”

I laughed, “This place does have its moments.”

At that I paid the tab and we got back to the car and off to Balalaika’s office. The doorman knew to expect us and I was known well enough that we didn’t have to check out iron at the door. Seems that Balalaika was already busy with someone and we were asked to wait.

Lou was quiet and we heard some thumps coming from inside. The door opened and two guys were carrying out a man who was damn near beaten to a pulp. Boris waved us in and I patted Lou on the back to try and calm her down. Oddly enough though, I saw in her face no worries or doubts. Then again, nothing in this city matched what we’d done in Mexico. I had to give her more credit.

Balalaika herself was at her desk speaking in rapid Russian over the phone. She didn’t seem pleased, but she gave us a smile and waved us over to sit down. I had little bits and phrases of Russian, enough to just get by in a firefight, so I wasn’t quite sure what she was saying. But she hung up before I could get all the pieces.

“Some people.” She said before taking a drag of her cigar. “Welcome back Percy, it’s good to see you again.”

“You as well.” She slid over two cigars and I accepted gratefully. She always had excellent taste. I clipped off the end of Lou’s for her. Thankfully she didn’t start to have a fit like she did with the cigarette back in Vegas.

“Mind introducing me?” Balalaika asked.

“This is Lou Ellen Blackstone.” I nodded to her, “We met back in America and I’m happy to say she’s my girlfriend.”

It was the first time I’d actually said those words with her present.

That fact just clicked in my brain.

I looked over and saw Lou beaming.

“You two are at the peak of your adorableness.” Balalaika said lightly. She said something to Boris and he left the room. He gave me a sly nod. It was hard to get anything out of that man, let alone something like that. I felt really proud.

“Before we start, I do want to tell you something.” Balalaika continued, “I’m aware of the mythical world. I know you two are demigods and were at Camp Half Blood. I know your mother is a child of Kakia.”

That gave me pause, “Why didn’t you mention anything before?” I asked.

“Well, you left before I could get you in private.” She said, “I’ve been talking with your mother and Rock quite extensively recently. And I’d like to hear more about this quest you went on.”

So, we told her. And unlike with the Campers, we didn’t have to leave out the Aztecs. Although I didn’t detail what we did inside the Lotus. But Balalaika seemed to already know if that twinkle in her eye was anything to read into.

“So, that’s about it.” Lou concluded. She was a much better storyteller than I was.

“This is an interesting turn of events.” Balalaika said carefully, “I am curious as to why the Olympians are taking so little action with such overwhelming proof of Kronos’s conspiracy.”

“K coming back seems like such an improbability to them if I had to guess.” Lou said, “I bet Zeus thinks one knock-out punch is all he needs.”

“An astute observation.” Balalaika said, “I’ll ask Sally to start looking into what Hades is up to. Anyways, we’ve already taken too much time, let’s get down to business.”

“Just one more thing.” I said, “If you know, why does my mother seem so familiar with Hades? She even gave us tips on how to best negotiate with him.”

Balalaika smirked, “She was one of his spies for a little bit. Got into places that the Furies couldn’t, such as Camp Half-Blood.”

“I didn’t know that.” I admitted.

“Let’s just say she has good reasons for not telling you some things about her time in America.” Balalaika said with a concluding aura.

“Alright, it’s okay. She can tell me when she’s ready.” I said, “So, what’s this job you need done?”

“Since we’re in talking about the god of death, it’s quite pertinent.” Balalaika said, “A new group of desperados, as you Americans say, has found their way here. And they’ve taken to liberating the dead of some of their mementos. While I’m above these actions, I’m also saddened that they didn’t come clean to the living until recently. Their ringleader got into contact with one of my soldiers and offered to pay tribute. I want you to meet with them and see if they’re legitimate in their intentions. I’ll loan you the man who they initially contacted. I’ve determined it to be coincidence and not collusion, so he can be trusted. I’ll pay each of you two thousand no matter what happens, and you can keep whatever you find in their rat’s nest.”

“And what if they aren’t operating in good faith or don’t offer a good deal?” I asked.

“Then excise them.” She said grimly, “I have no room for graverobbers in this city. It is an act I’ll overlook for gold, but not for nothing.” Her expression turned cheery again and we said our goodbyes after accepting. Out in the hallway Boris and another man were standing in parade pose.

“This is Serzhant Belikoff. He is the one who was approached and who will accompany you on this mission.” He said heavily, “You can use your own vehicle or take one from the Hotel’s garage.”

“Spasibo, Boris.” I said. He gave me a nod and saluted the Sargeant before leaving.

“We going, yes?” Belikoff asked in slightly broken English.

“Yes, how much resistance can we expect?” I asked.

“Uh” He said. He stuck his hand out and held up all fingers.

“Five enemies, are they armed?” I asked.

He nodded, “Tree have gun. One with, uh.” He made a slashing motion.

“A knife?” I asked.

“Nyet, uh, big.” He said. His hands extended about a meter wide.

“A sword then, probably a machete.” I thought out loud, “What about the last one?”

“Uh, not man.” He pointed at Lou.

“Last one is a woman, okay.” I pieced together, “Was she armed?”

The soldier shrugged and I got the message. A strong probably.

“Alright, let’s take my car, we’re going to pick up some backup, okay?” I said. We started walking and he caught up to me.

“Two Hand?” he asked.

I nodded and looked at Lou, she seemed confused.

“That’s Revy’s nickname, Two Hand.” I explained, “She shoots akimbo better than anyone in town, except maybe Mr. Chang.” The soldier stifled a laugh. Clearly, he didn’t think highly of the Triad boss.

“So, she taught you how to do it too?” Lou put together, “Might have to ask her to show me.”

I smiled, “Took me years to get remotely good at the fundamentals, and she’s still teaching me new tricks all the time. But she said Chang is better than her. And she never says stuff like that lightly.”

We’d gotten to the car. I opened the center console where a communal cell phone was. I rang up the office as Lou checked her Walther and ammo. She was showing it to the soldier too, it seemed he was a Bond fan.

“Lagoon Company.” Rock answered.

“Hey, it’s Percy. Ask Revy if she wants some easy cash.” I said.

“Okay.” He said. I heard the phone drop away and he called out to her. She finally picked up.

“Rock says you got easy money?” she asked with an uninterested voice.

“Two grand, no hassle. Just gotta rough up some guys for Balalaika. And I’d like to have backup just in case.” I said, “Two grand is my contract pay, I’ll keep whatever we can rob.”

“Fine.” She sighed, “But I’m only doing this ‘cause I’m bored.”

“Great, I’ll come pick you up.” I said before she could think about it some more and say no. This really was not a great job, but I think Balalaika just wanted to see me after I’d been gone for so long. And I would be lying if I said I wasn’t fond of her myself. I’m happy she seemed to approve of Lou.

I started the car and realized just how well Lou was getting along with the others here. Eda, Revy, and Balalaika all seemed to like her to varying degrees. It was really fortunate. Hopefully the most important, Mom, would be the same way.

It didn’t take long for me to drive to the office. Revy was outside burning a cig and hopped in the back seat with the Russian.

“Who’s this guy?” she asked me.

“Our guide. Apparently, the gang we’re hunting approached him first.” I said.

“Whatever.” Revy said as she lit up another cigarette.

I turned to the soldier and asked where we were going. He handed me a scrap of paper with an address. It was just on the fringes of Russian territory, close to some neutral ground, about a block away from where Sawyer worked now that I thought about it.

“Where we headed?” Revy asked.

“Near Sawyer’s.” I said. I started the car and got going.

“It’s weird how he never shows any face.” Revy said, “Sawyer, that is.”

“No talk too.” The soldier chimed in.

“I always assumed they were mute.” I said.

“What does this person do?” Lou asked.

“Sawyer’s a cleaner.” I said. She didn’t look satisfied with that.

Revy chimed in, “Sawyer’s the one you call if you need a body to disappear. Say a guy gets shot dead in a backroom, they’ll clean the place. I know some gangs will even bring in live ones.” She gave the side eye to the soldier. He was hearing a balaclava, but he stuck up his hands warily.

“Only few time.” He said, “Bad people, bad bad.”

I just chuckled, “I think you get the picture?”

“Yeah, more or less.” Lou said casually, “But, like, how do they even do business if they don’t show their face or talk?”

“I’ve only hired ‘em once.” Revy said, “They have a secretary who handles the front of house. Sawyer’s too busy in the back chopping up bodies to deal with the business end.”

I pulled up in front of the building the Russian had sent us to. It looked like a really small hotel that was converted to low rent apartments. All the rooms were only accessible from the outside with a small office sitting at the bottom.

“Got a room number?” I asked the Russian.

“Yes, uh.” He started counting on his fingers, but I stopped him.

“Here’s the plan.” I started, “I’ll go with him to the room. You two wait here and look out for anyone who might try and jump us. If I’m not out in five minutes, and only me, come up.” I took off my gun belt and stuck a pistol from the glove box into my belt, right at the small of my back. I wasn’t going to risk my Bastards for this. The Saturday Night Special would do.

“You sure?” Lou asked.

“Very, nothing these guys can throw at me I haven’t already handled.” I said.

“He’ll be fine, just sit back and relax.” Revy said.

The Russian got out and Lou gave me a kiss on the cheek before saying goodbye. I could see Revy’s face contort into a twisted grin. I was going to catch so much shit for that. But hey, I knew for a fact Rock didn’t kiss her like that.

I crossed the street with the Russian and went up some stairs. He got to a door that was right next to the flight. He took a pistol out, a Stetchkin. I motioned for him to holster it.

I knocked on the door and took a casual stance. It was opened by a pot-bellied older man. His black hair was fading away and his tan skin was splotchy. I heard a TV in the room.

“I’m here with Hotel Moscow.” I said, “I’m sure you remember Sargent Belikoff?”

“Si, si. Please come in.” he said with accented English.

“Okay, leave the door open, the Sargent will stay out here.” I told him Spanish.

“If you insist.” He said. He guided me in and I made sure my gun was well hidden under my shirt. I raised my hands and spun around to show the man I was clean he did the same and I walked in further. The Russian was still outside leaning on the railing. He’d do well in a fight with that machine pistol. Assuming we had time to draw.

I walked into a room no larger than a studio apartment. Just a bed and a bathroom basically. There was a woman lying on the bed, her arms resting on a pillow. Might be something under there. She had an old TV playing some movie. It was all in Thai. I only understood about half of the words.

I looked around at the man again, “This is Marta. I am Hector.” He introduced.

“Percy.” I said back, “Where’s this stuff you have for Miss Balalaika?”

“Where are you from?” Hector asked.

“The fuck does it matter where I’m from?” I said. I really wasn’t in the mood for small talk, this whole situation felt off.

“Do you work for the Russians directly?” Hector asked.

“I’m the guy they send when things don’t quite line up.” I replied, “Now should I step out and start all over again? Because this looks like a huge waste of my time.”

“That is a shame.” Hector said. I heard some motion outside and I made to draw, but Marta had a suppressed MAC 10 on me before I could.

The Russian was being herded in by two other guys and a third locked the door behind them. Hector found his own gun and told me to turn around. He tossed the gun from my waistband onto the bed. He herded me into the bathroom and I got a really bad feeling.

“The Russians are amateurs.” Hector lectured me as they got Belikoff tied up to the shower’s curtain rod, “The Colombian cartels are out to send a message.”

“You don’t know the kind of fire you’re playing with asshole.” I spat back. Two guys had my arms pinned and the third kept a pistol pressed into my cheek. Marta was still holding her gun at the bathroom door. She turned the volume up on the TV.

Hector went back to the room and grabbed something. I wasn’t sure what.

I heard the rumble and instantly knew not two seconds later. It was a mini chainsaw. I saw Belikoff’s eyes widen under his balaclava.

“Let’s start with your friend here, shall we?” Hector started revving the saw and he cut into Belikoff’s arm. I could hear his screams muffled by the mask and I tried turning away as blood spattered the shower curtain. Luckily it took most of the spray. But goddamn this was fucked beyond all belief. Not even the street thugs did this kind of shit.

I can’t remember when Belikoff stopped screaming, it was probably around when his leg was sawn through. He was left to fall into a bloody mess inside the bathtub. The two guys holding me started to tie my arms up and Hector let the saw die.

“Any last words? I’ll promise to tell them to your employer.” Hector asked. I felt my face tighten and I got all my hatred into my mouth.

I spat in his face, “FUCK YOU!” I shouted. One of the guys clocked me in the jaw. Luckily it didn’t feel broken. But I wasn’t sure how I was going to get out of this. No fuckin’ way I was dying here.

Hector started getting the saw ready again, but he was having trouble with the pull cord. It started screeching again in due time. I could almost feel the teeth grabbing my shirt. He had a sickly gleeful look on his face. His half-rotted teeth would’ve been the last thing I saw.

A gunshot sounded at the door, and I heard it get kicked in. Marta whipped around but got lead in her chest. Another guy who was holding me rushed out and met with the same fate. I could tell from the shots it was Revy. Hector looked nervous now and another guy rushed out and got gunned down, he slumped against the foot of the bed.

It was just Hector, one of his guys and I left. I started kicking the other guy as Hector tried getting to the doorway.

Revy swung and killed the guy I was kicking. She also shot the rope I was tied to. Hector rushed towards her and another shot came from behind her.

Revy grunted and grabbed her shoulder. She slid against the door frame and Hector made a run for it. Luckily throwing off the aim of his own guy at the couch.

I got my bearings and picked up a gun. I heard more footsteps and another gunshot. Hector’s saw flared and I heard the connector door break open. I turned to the doorway and heard another shot. The guy at the couch was trying to finish off Revy, but he had a new hole in his head.

I came out and knelt by Revy.

“Fuck!” I shouted.

“All good man, went right in and out.” Revy said.

“Oh, no!” I heard Lou say behind me, she had her Walther in hand. I heard Hector going past outside, somehow, he’d gotten out through the next room. I looked around and saw the case where he’d gotten the chainsaw from, there were a couple bags of white powder, no doubt some premium yayo.

I got up and raced for the doorway, “Lou, get her outside to the car.”

“Okay!” she replied before turning back.

“Lou!” I got her attention again, “Don’t forget the coke.” I nodded to the case, and she gave me a thumbs up.

I ran outside and saw Hector’s back rounding the corner down the stairs. He’d left a little trail of blood to follow too. Good thing Lou hit him.

I clambered down after him and found the guy’s chainsaw on the final flight. He was limping through the middle of the street and there was a crowd gathering. I ran in front of him and leveled my pistol.

“Hey!” I said.

“I’ll kill you!” he said. Or wanted to say, I think. I double-tapped his balding head and jumped into the company car. I whipped it around just in time for Lou and Revy to tumble into the backseat. I screeched away as sirens sounded in the distance.

“Goddamn Columbians.” Eda said. We’d come to the Yellow Flag and happened to find her there. Revy was right when she’d said the bullet went clean in and clean out. It would be sore for a few days and take a little while to close. But she still had full range of motion.

Balalaika was not at all pleased with what happened. She didn’t blame any of us of course, but I didn’t want to know what kind of punishment she had planned for the Cali Cartel’s representative here in Roanapur. They were the only Columbians in town, so they caught shit for whatever their countrymen decided to do, no matter if they from Medellin or some other shithole.

At least the coke was good. Some of the best I’d seen in a long time in terms of purity. With a product like that I had no clue why any gang would want to “send a message”. All they had to do was advertise and get good at op-sec so the Triads didn’t fuck with them too much. Even then, their biggest markets would’ve been China, Jakarta, and Singapore. Better to set up shop somewhere else. Roanapur is where opiates leave the Golden Triangle. It’s hardly good as a waystation for coke. Manila or Haiphong would’ve been better choices. Hell, an Indian connection would be expensive but less of a hassle than dealing with the Triads. But whatever, I hardly had faith in the capabilities of the Cartels to know anything about Asian ports.

I was thinking about it too much. But not even two hours ago I was half covered in Ivan blood. I knew that the look in his eyes would haunt me for a long time. But there was nothing I could’ve done. At least Eda was paying for the drinks right now. She seemed to be hyped about this plan she cooked with Jane and the Ramsap Inn. I couldn’t really give a damn.

Eda, Revy, and Rock left eventually, they told me why, but I barely got it. Lou was still next to me at the bar. She was in a similar state to me.

“Sorry that job went so wild.” I said, “I never could have guessed.”

“It’s alright, we came out on top right?” Lou confirmed.

“I suppose so.” I smirked, “At least I know how to not let that happen again.”

“That’s true.” Lou said.

I heard more people coming into the bar now. I turned around and saw loads of mercs. Shenhua I recognized but many of the others I didn’t. Now that I gave it any thought, it’d been a while since I worked with Shenhua. Probably since she almost exclusively did work for Mr. Chang. His jobs were few and far between for me.

The new mercs all took seats and a tall guy dressed like a cowboy walked in.

“Who here are the guys Lobos sent for?” he said in an obnoxiously formal way.

“Here, cowboy.” Shenhua said.

“Just you?” the cowboy asked.

“Pretty much everyone in this bar.” Another guy said.

“Fine, I’ve got a job for y’all. I need this woman captured alive. Not dead, ya hear!” he showed around a picture of Jane to all those present. “Thousand dollars for each of ya when she’s delivered to me.”

“Who are the new people?” a stuttered and robotic voice sounded. It was coming from a smaller woman dressed in gothic clothing. There was a nasty scar across her throat.

“Who are you?” Shenhua asked her.

“I just did a job for you last week, Shenhua.” The woman said.

Shenhua thought for a sec and her face lit up, “Oh, you Sawyer the Cleaner? You never show face before.”

“She’s Sawyer?” I heard another guy ask his buddy. There were murmurs spreading around the bar. The two new guys, a fat guy and one in a trench coat, seemed forgotten.

“She’s Sawyer?” Lou asked me.

“Guess so, looks about the right build.” I said. We’d seen Sawyer briefly while we were at the doctor’s office for Revy to get patched up. Sawyer was there collecting cadavers and was apparently told to go clean up the mess we’d made.

“She’s got good style.” Lou said. By this point the new guys were focused on again. The fat man had a pyromania thing, and “The Wizard” had an antique C96. Sweet gun, but you wouldn’t catch me exchanging it for a modern piece.

“Hey now! This is my job, and I-” the cowboy started up again. He got ran over by Shenhua though, who rallied everyone.

“Wanna go do this thing?” I asked Lou.

“Isn’t this about Jane though?” she said, “Weren’t Revy and Eda going after her?”

“I never said we’d actually help, we can always watch.” I said, “If we’re there it’s an easy payday.”

“Alright.” Lou agreed.

We went outside at the tail end of the group and found our car. It wasn’t the company one but my mom’s old Jeep. She’d gotten it from a WW2 collector in the area. She didn’t tend to drive it much anymore though. Shenhua had parked hers next to ours by coincidence and it looked like she had a flat.

“Need a ride Shenhua?” I asked her in Mandarin.

“If you don’t mind.” She replied. Her dialect was different from the standard Chinese one that I’d learned, but her voice was actually quite formal when she wasn’t speaking English. I think she also appreciated that someone outside the Triads could talk to her in her language.

We mounted up and I got going.

“Welcome back home, by the way.” Shenhua said from the back seat.

“Thank you.” I replied, “This is Lou. She’s new in town. Figured this would be a good experience for her. Don’t expect us to do too much though.”

“Fair.” Shenhua switched back to English, “Nice meet you.” She shook Lou’s hand and gave her a smile.

“And your name was Shenhua, right?” Lou asked.

“Yes.” She replied.

The two made small talk as I drove to the inn. I figured the whole town already knew where this chick was. Hopefully the fireworks didn’t get too hot. I looked in the rearview and saw Shenhua showing Lou her kukris and kunai. I forgot just how good she was with blades. Probably better than anyone back at Camp. I wondered if she had experience with swords like Riptide.

We were a few blocks away when I saw another car buried deep into a light post. Inside were some dazed and bleeding mercs I’d seen at the Flag. Outside stood Sawyer, who was holding a chainsaw. She looked unhurt.

“Pull over.” Shenhua said. I obliged and jumped the curb a little bit down from Sawyer.

“Need a ride?” Lou asked. Sawyer looked at us and nodded meekly.

“Come on, get in.” Shenhua urged as she took the chainsaw from the goth. I wasn’t lying when I got a little antsy at the machine.

“What happen?” Shenhua asked as I got moving again.

Sawyer put her voice box to her throat again, “The guys I was driving with were drunk. They crashed.”

“Typical.” I remarked.

“Real shame for them, this easy job.” Shenhua said as I parked across from the Inn. We weren’t the first ones here and it seemed the others decided to make a breach. Shenhua and Sawyer quickly got out while Lou and I took a more leisurely pace.

“They’re eager.” Lou commented.

“Yep, just the way it goes.” I said. There were a few guys guarding the front door, I decided we should hang with them for a while.

“Shouldn’t we try and help her or something?” Lou asked, “This feels all wrong.”

“You remember that bridge we crossed coming into town?” I asked.

She nodded, “The one with the noose, right?”

“That’s the best invitation here. For the sane it’s a warning to turn back and forget this city. For the reckless and brave it’s a challenge. For those with the stones to survive, they thrive. For the organized, it’s a place to butt heads with others. For small fish like Jane, it’s just the last stop on the way out.”

“That’s cold Percy, even for you.” She said seriously. I felt taken aback, but I couldn’t let it get to me now.

“Don’t try and eulogize her Lou.” I said, “It only makes it harder. For every Sargeant Belikoff or Jane, there’s ten more just like them. You can’t save them all.”

Lou looked down and leaned against the wall. I leaned next to her and didn’t say anything for a while. I lit up a cigarette and offered one to her, she accepted.

We migrated to the corner of the Inn where it met an alleyway, and I thought I heard a very familiar V8 rumbling out of the dark. I stood still at the corner and Lou started to peek over. I pushed her back against the wall just in time as the company car raced out onto the street. Eda was hanging out of the window with her Glock out. Revy looked at me and blinked. I saw Jane in the backseat and Rock pushed the gas before anyone could say anything.

“Let’s go see what happened.” Lou said. I nodded and we wandered down the alleyway. There was a shot up green sedan with a body in the passenger seat. The driver was out leaning against the front fender and sweating bullets. Another body lay to rest a hundred yards back, holes in the chest.

“We can’t do this shit no more!” the driver panicked. Shenhua was standing over him.

Another guy started yelling too, “This was supposed to be easy! Just a little rabbit. But with the bitches from the Church and Lagoon we’re hunting tigers.”

Another car drove down the alleyway and parked up facing us. The guy running the contract got out.

“Just what the hell happened? Go after them!” he shouted.

“Cowboy, situation change. Thirty thousand a head or we walk.” Shenhua said quickly.

“What? It’s just a couple-” he was interrupted by one of her swords piercing the headlight of his car.

“You not in Florida anymore cowboy.” Shenhua said smoothly, “This is Roanapur, you get what I saying? Our opponents are no punks who get off from graffiti, and neither are we motherfucker. We all make living by killing, you cheap with us you go after them yourself and see what happen. Understand cowboy?”

Her monologue made Lou shiver and the whole scene was magnetic. This Florida man was really out of his depth despite the hat, the six-shooter, and the bravado he wore.

“Let’s just see how you walk the walk girlie.” He growled, “And by the way you talk about these bitches it sounds like you know them.”

I chimed in, “Everyone here worth a damn knows them.”

“The fuck?” cowboy said. Another kukri pierced just above his head and sank into the frame above the windshield.

“You better call Lobos, he telling you the same thing.” Shenhua purred.

“Alright then.” Cowboy said as Shenhua tugged back her swords. The crowd started moving out and I stayed behind. Shenhua and Sawyer caught up with me.

“You can consider us two out.” I told them, “You’ll have to find a new ride.”

“Understand, just don’t get in our way.” Shenhua told us.

The sounds of engines faded, and it was just Lou and I walking back out into the street. We mounted up and got going.

“So, does this mean we can finally have a bit of fun?” Lou asked me.

“Sadly not, I’ve gotta make sure things don’t get out of hand.” I said.

“Aww, c’mon.” Lou whined. She punched my shoulder and pouted in the passenger seat. We stopped at a red light as I made a realization.

“Fuck! They probably took that woman to the dock.” I said.

“What?” Lou said.

“The guns for Camp are there, no way they won’t get stolen or damaged.” I said, “We need to get them out before things kick off.”

I punched the gas and ran the light, the intersection was empty anyway and I took all the shortcuts I knew to get there as fast as I could. When we arrived, we found some of the mercs already there staging their assault. Shenhua was thankfully among them. I got her aside for a sec.

“I thought you out?” she asked.

“Yeah, still am. But I got some cargo in there I don’t want damaged. Can you delay these guys at all? Or at least keep them from going downstairs?” I asked.

“What in it for me?” she asked.

“Got some coke in there, two keys. I’ll give you one for fifteen minutes.” I offered.

“All of it, and I do as asked.” Shenhua countered. She knew I was desperate.

“Fine. You’ll get it once we’re out.” I said.

I walked away with Lou, and she got next to me.

“Just how the hell do you expect to pull this off? That’s like a thousand pounds of guns. It took us an hour to get it offloaded.” She said.

“I was hoping you could make the stuff lighter with the Stone.” I said, “Needs to work. I can’t go driving into the dock either since that would alert Revy and Eda. These mercs would turn on us if we ruined their surprise.”

Lou sighed, “Alright, fine.” She took the Philosopher’s Stone out of thin air and crept towards the dock. I walked through a way I knew the mercs wouldn’t see us through. We made it to the door of the actual berth where the boat sat for repairs and such. Alongside a workbench was the crate of weapons. I could hear Revy and Eda arguing upstairs. I guess they had counted on Dutch being back by now.

“Watch the door, I’ll get to work.” Lou whispered. I did so and it was a tense five minutes. But she’d done an immaculate job. The crate was the size of a backpack and weighed about fifty pounds.

I rigged up some rope for back straps and we crept back out again. Along the way I saw the fat pyromaniac following our route.

“I hope you aren’t getting some extras in without us.” he said with a creepy grin.

“I work there, dickhead.” I said back, “Just getting some of my shit out before you burn the place down.”

“No need to be so rude young man.” Fatty said.

“Get your fat ass outta the way.” I replied. He stepped aside and we got back to the Jeep just in time for me to set the crate down. It expanded back to its full size seconds later. Lou had some sweat on her brow and looked drained.

“Took a lot of effort to keep it shrunk.” She said.

“Here, take a seat.” I said. I also handed her a canteen I kept in the glove box. The water was warm and stale, but better than nothing.

“What now?” she asked. I took a seat on the hood of the Jeep and looked back.

“Guess we watch the fireworks.” I said.

The mercs were making their move now and the firefight went off as you’d expect. My phone went off and I flipped it open.

“Hello.”

“Percy are you at the dock?” Dutch asked.

“Yeah, watching the fight.” I replied.

“Revy said you were on their side?” he asked in a confused tone.

“Naw, just wanted to see what was up and I pulled out of the job.” I said, “I’m sure the Ripoff Church will pay for any damage to the building. This is Eda’s thing after all. I’ll make sure it’s just bullet holes and smashed windows.” Dutch sighed deeply. Clearly he was not having a good day.

“Fine, we’ll be back in port shortly.” He said before hanging up.

The company car caught fire as the shooting stepped up.

I got off my ass.

“Where are you going?” Lou asked.

“That was my boss.” I said, “I promised him that I’ll limit the damage to the building. And I’m pretty sure that guy we ran into was a pyromaniac. Stay here and watch the Jeep.”

“Okay, just be careful.” Lou said lightly. She looked about ready to pass out. As I weaved my way through gunfire, I realized just how long both of us had been awake for. But I had to stay sharp, no knowing what this pyro fucker could do. I pulled out Ares’s shades and put them on as extra insurance. They still worked as far as I could tell.

I got to the door and saw smoke coming from underneath. I kicked it open and saw the fat fuck with a flame thrower. I dove forward with my guns up. He turned in slow motion towards me, a streak of flame joining him. I sailed through the fire and gave back some of my own. My bullets filled his chest, and he stumbled backwards. I could see his fuel tank spitting flames and I acted quickly.

I sensed the water out in the bay and pulled on some of it. It felt like I was lifting a hundred pounds with just my left arm, but I got an orb of water over the guy’s body. The tank exploded and the orb contained it. The blast sent the water flying still and put out most of the flames. I pulled on some more water to douse the last licks of heat. The walls were blackened but nothing of true value was lost thankfully.

I got up and hobbled over to a stool at the workbench. It was only minorly scarred by flames. The gunfire had died down by now and I could actually hear okay.

I thought I heard Revy shout something after some glass broke, “Is that you Chinglish?” I thought I heard.

“A-ha you make good guess.” I heard a faint reply. Definitely Shenhua. Part of me wanted to go do something, but I was struggling to keep myself sitting straight. Pulling that much water did me in.

I also heard some faint taps coming from way above. I really hope Rock and Jane didn’t go for the roof. Did they not see the smoke stop? They could hold up until the boat got here.

I heard some more banter from Revy and Shenhua, something about a driver. Apparently, he was in a nursing home.

There was silence after that, no doubt Revy and Eda making a plan. And sure enough I heard some more shots and someone running along the external air ducts. Then someone struggling. By their moans I thought it was Shenhua.

Oh well.

But then I heard her talk, it was too quiet for me to hear, but I think she somehow got Eda tied up. There was more gibberish followed shortly but more footfalls running upstairs accompanied by chainsaw revs.

God I fucking hate those things.

I heard a window break and more shots. Finally, I heard Shenhua fall. Probably dead. I wanted to feel bad, but I wasn’t in the mood. She knew the risks of fucking around with Eda and Revy.

“FUCK! IT FUCKING HURTS!” I heard Revy shout. I guess Shenhua might’ve stuck her. Nothing serious, she never whined on the stuff that actually would kill her.

I heard something odd after that, like a guy making a grand entrance into a play, but he was silenced by another shot. I guessed by now most of the other gunmen had dropped the job, especially after seeing Shenhua go down.

I heard the Lagoon’s engines now and it pulled into the dock. Dutch got out of the cockpit, and I waved at him.

“This fucker nearly burned the place down.” I nodded at the guy’s body, “Faster than he looks, took all my energy.”

“Thanks for running interference.” Dutch said, “I’ll have to give Revy and Eda a good talking to.”

Speaking of, the two gunslingers along with Rock and Jane came down from the office.

“Percy!” Revy exclaimed.

“Took out this pyro for you.” I said, “You all get going, I’ll make sure nobody follows you.”

“Thanks.” Rock said, he clapped a hand over a fuming Revy’s mouth. They boarded and didn’t waste any time leaving port.

I stood up from my stool and was about to check Shenhua’s body when I heard some footfalls coming towards the door I’d come in from. It was kicked open by the cowboy who’d started all this. He saw the boat leaving and started throwing a tantrum. With him were Lobos and a guy with a few bandages over his head.

“I want you to call the boss in Florida and get as many soldiers here as you can Lobos!” the bandaged guy said. I lit a cigarette. There was no way these guys could be serious.

“But sir, you’d start a war with the Russians and Chinese by doing that. We can’t afford it.” Lobos tried to reason.

“You!” cowboy turned on me, “You let them get away.”

“And?” I asked.

“AND!” he screamed, “I hired you to capture that Indian cunt and you just LET HER GO?”

“Yeah, your op was doomed from the start.” I said.

“Who the hell is this?” Band-Aid asked.

“This is Percy Jackson, he ran those weapons from Mr. Lane in the Gulf last summer. He also works for the Lagoon Company.” Lobos said quickly.

The guy tried coming up to me but he was weak. He tried grabbing my shirt. I pushed him back. Cowboy tried to stop me but got too close. I stole his wheel-gun and fanned the hammer. He was dead before he even knew what was happening. Lobos stepped aside and I pointed the last bullet towards the final guy.

“Listen here Band-Aid, I think I saw you at the Church this morning. If that shit didn’t scare you off, then your dumbass can’t be reasoned with.” I said, “Lobos, isn’t it a shame this fucker died in the heat of battle, trying valiantly to get revenge for the disrespect previously shown to him?”

Lobos thought for a moment and made his choice.

“It sure is a tragedy.” He said.

“Now just wa-” I didn’t let Band-Aid finish. The final shot extinguished him.

“I’ll clean up here, you make sure your guys don’t come sniffing around too much.” I told Lobos, “Ripoff Church will pay for our repairs, so you’ll just have to deal with theirs from earlier. I’d also pay off some of the mercs who survived, if you want to hire them in the future.”

“Sounds good, be seeing you Percy.” Lobos said.

“Be seeing you.” I replied. I decided to keep the Cowboy’s piece. It was a Redhawk with some nice engravings and woodwork in the grip. Dutch would like it.

He left and I went outside to where I thought Shenhua fell. I didn’t know why I cared so much about her, guess I just had a hard time not eulogizing. And today had been a heavy day for them. Belikoff was just one.

To my surprise I found her leaning up against the wall of the building, blood crept down her abdomen. She was taking deep breaths and coughing. Her makeup was ruined.

“Thought you died.” I told her in Mandarin.

“I’m getting there, don’t worry.” She replied in the same tongue.

I stuck out a hand, “Come on, I’ll get you to a doctor.” I offered. She gratefully accepted and we started walking towards the Jeep. We passed that Wizard guy too, he was carrying Sawyer away.

“You really don’t belong here.” Shenhua said, “I don’t know anyone else who would do what you are now.”

“Never said it was free.” I said, “I’ll be keeping one of the kilos of coke I promised to pay you.”

She laughed a bit but that caused more blood to come up. We made it to the Jeep and Lou was passed out in the back. I helped Shenhua into the passenger seat and we got going.

“She’s out like a baby.” She said.

“Yeah, been one hell of a day.” I said.

“She will do fine here.” Shenhua said, “As long as she stays with you at least.”

“She won’t be around for too long.” I said, “We’ve got some stuff to do in Japan in a few days then she’ll be going back to America. I’ll probably go back for the summer too.”

“Just don’t forget where you came from.” Shenhua said as we pulled in front of the Triad’s main mob doctors.

“After days like this, I can’t.” I said. I helped her inside and handed her off to a guard, with the kilos I promised her too.

“Be seeing you.” She said in English.

“Be seeing you Shenhua.” I replied. She would be okay, Mr. Chang’s guys knew what they were doing.

I got back to the Jeep and saw Lou crawling into shotgun. I got it started again as she settled.

“Dunno about you, but I’m still drained.” She said.

“Me too, had to pull a lot of water out of the port to keep the place from lighting up.” I said.

“Good job.” She said halfheartedly.

“Thanks. And I’ll just say that every day won’t be like this.” I said reassuringly, “This was one for the scrapbook.”

She laughed, “I bet.” She said, “But I think we might have to postpone our other planned activities.” She glided her fingers over my arm and up into my hair. I smirked.

“If I had to guess the Lagoon is sailing about eight hours to drop off Jane. Leaves us plenty of time to ‘clean up’ the place.” I said slyly.

“Ohh, you always have a plan Pirate Boy.” She said.

“I try my best.” I said, “You’ll still have to meet Mom in the morning though, she’s due back in a few hours.” I looked at the clock, it just ticked over to midnight.

“I’ve made friends with all the other evil women here, I’m sure we’ll get along great.” Lou said.

“Heh, I hope you do.” I replied.

We stayed quiet for the rest of the ride back to the apartment. While neither of us were quite up to doing the deed, that didn’t stop her from falling asleep in my arms.

It was good to be home.

X

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Lou Ellen Oppenheimer

I was really worried about how Lou and my mom would get along. But it turned out my girlfriend was an expert at making friends in strange places. Not only did she get along with women like Eda, Revy, Balalaika, and Shenhua. She had my mom at her beck and call too.

I’d slept in the morning after the fight at the dock and I woke up to them having an animated conversation in the kitchen. They were talking about motorsports it seemed, I had no clue my mom was even a fan of that stuff.

I walked into the kitchen acting as normally as I could.

“You seriously saw Gilles Villeneuve?” Lou asked, “In the flesh?”

“Of course!” Mom replied, “It was at the last F1 race in Watkins Glen. I think that was 1980?”

“What was he like?” Lou asked, “He’s one of my favorite classic racers, Mario talked about him a lot.”

“Mario Andretti?” Mom asked, “Don’t tell me you’re Bobby Blackstone’s girl?” Lou leaned back and I discreetly poured some coffee.

“My dad was more a friend of Michael, but Mario got around to us sometimes.” Lou boasted.

I had no clue who these people were, but by the way mom reacted and the fact they went into a storm of conversation, I assumed these were very famous people. I downed my drink and went to take a shower.

By the time I got out they were settled down and eating some food. I joined the table.

“Your mom is cool Percy.” Lou said, “Says she has autographs from Nelson Piquet, Jody Scheckter, Keke Rosberg, and Rene Arnoux somewhere.”

“Glad you two get along so well.” I said calmly.

“Oh, she’s an IndyCar girl, and I enjoy Formula One more.” Mom said, “Not quite a match but close enough.” I just politely nodded but she continued, “It’s been so long since I had a chat with another racing fan. Haven’t really kept up with things recently though.”

“Eh, Formula One has been kinda boring recently.” Lou said, “Ferrari has been dominating with Schumacher.”

“I never liked that kid.” Mom said, “Too cocky for his own good.” There was a brief pause that I decided to fill.

“So, are we set for the trip?” I asked.

“So far so good.” Mom said, “Dutch still wants to know why we’re going out there, but he’s getting paid. Balalaika actually helped foot the bill, got a check from her when I got back last night.”

“Balalaika?” I asked.

“It seems she appreciated the work you two did with the Bolt.” Mom said, “She’s decided to become a benefactor.”

“But why would she be so invested in all this?” I asked.

Mom shrugged and looked into the distance, “She must have her own reasons. An agenda maybe. For the time being I’d suggest that you don’t pry. Especially after the shootout last night.”

“How much do you know about that?” I asked.

“Just what the soldier who gave me Balalaika’s check told me.” Mom said, “Care to fill me in?”

Hey, it was better than talking about cars or whatever, so I obliged. When we were done telling her we’d also largely finished up our breakfast.

“I’ll go talk to some people, Lobos first of all.” Mom said, “Make sure there’s no loose ends. I don’t want to come back to a house fire.”

“Good idea.” I said, “Lou and I are going back to the docks to clean up a bit. And go easy with Lobos, he did me a solid back during the quest.”

We said our goodbyes, and I drove Lou to the dock.

The next morning, I woke up in the Lagoon’s quarters. There were only two cots tucked between a few gun racks and ammo boxes. Revy had one, I the other. The rest had set up accommodation in the cargo hold for the trip. Except Lou, who was on top of me. Dutch said he didn’t care if we shared a bed, just as long as we didn’t get too loud. And with Mom along for the ride, there was no way I was taking any risks. Turned out there was more to clean up at the dock, so we were both left unsatisfied.

For her part, Lou had made herself a student under Revy to learn the basics of sailing. I would’ve done it myself but I spent more time than I’d liked charting a route that would avoid Chinese Navy turf around Taiwan. The US Navy had recently concluded some training in the area, so things were quite tense.

As I laid there, with Lou in my arms, I didn’t really care about geopolitics. Instead, my mind was on the Spindle, and what Orpheus and Thalia were up to. I still hadn’t been back to that garden since my misadventure in Oman. In the back of my mind between dodging chainsaws and bullets, that pillar was sitting.

Lou stirred and looked at me with groggy eyes.

“Mornin’ sailor.” I softly said.

She moaned and hid her eyes in my shoulder, “Too tired.” She mumbled.

I scooted back and sat, my back to the hull. I could feel the cold sea though the metal, Lou looked disappointed.

She gave me a pout and a close approximation of puppy eyes.

“C’mon.” I pulled her toward me, and she sat down too, her back into my chest. I wrapped my arms around her again and we held hands for a while.

She yawned and rubbed her eyes. I figured now was a better time than not.

“Hey, I’ve been meaning to ask you something.” I said, “It’s not anything between us, but it’s about magic.”

Her eyes seemed to brighten a little bit, “What is it?”

I didn’t actually plan this far ahead, so I had to make it up.

“When I was in the desert, that jinn, Uma. She mentioned something called the Spindle of Necessity. Would you know about it at all?” I asked.

“I think that comes from Plato.” Lou said, “To be honest I don’t know much about it. I do know lots of Plato’s ideas got wrapped into Christian Gnosticism and Hermeticism. And that’s the basis for alchemy.” She stuck out her hand and the Philosopher’s Stone was there.

“I see.” I said, “She was also saying something about Orpheus, that he was the one who saw the truth of what the universe is like. That the Greek stories we know are all false.”

“Why are you asking me?” Lou asked. She had made the Stone disappear again and she turned towards me on her knees.

“Because that woman was a jinn, and I can’t be sure she was being completely honest. Or that what she was saying wasn’t completely crazy.” I said. It hurt me to lie like this. I could feel it on my face, she knew I was lying.

“Whatever reason, Orphic myths aren’t really my thing. My expertise comes in way after that stuff.” Lou said, “Annabeth would know more.” Lou said. She twirled her hand again and a deck of cards appeared.

“While we’re on the topic though, maybe I could give you the rudiments of what I do, see if you recount anything else.” Lou continued. She scooched back from me and smoothed out the sheets. Her hands cut the deck and she vanished the bigger pile. She spread out the remaining cards in her hands like a Japanese fan.

“These are tarot cards.” She said, “There are twenty-two trump cards called the major arcana.”

“Aren’t those for fortune telling?” I asked.

“Not always. Divination is weird, not too accurate most of the time.” She said. She started laying them out face down between us.

“What’s the reason for this?” I asked as she finished.

“Carl Jung is a relative of mine.” She said, “A son of Hecate and the father of analytical psychology. After his split from Freud, he had an episode of psychosis in 1913 from which he wrote his Reb Book. It laid out the basis for all his professional theories and got him to study alchemy and magic on a fundamental and divine level. I followed his path when I started, and this is how I would have wanted to be introduced to all this. It beats reading the Red Book, which isn’t publicly available, but my mom gave me a copy a long time ago. The arcana in the tarot are essentially his idea of archetypes, just in an accessible way. And understanding them can be a vehicle to gaining further knowledge.”

Lou hovered a hand over the spread and selected one of the cards. Before touching it, she looked me in the eye.

“The first thing you need to know is that everything above, is so below. And everything below, is so above.” She said. She picked up a card and handed it to me face down. I flipped it over and saw the face. Labelled number one it was a man at a table full of party tricks. He was dressed in colorful robes and a wide hat in the shape of infinity. His right hand pointed to the sky with a baton while the opposite pointed to the ground.

“The Magician, an arcana all about concentration.” She said, “He represents the method and mindset of being a mystic. The way in which he twirls his baton is effortless, yet focused. The calm in his eyes reflects that he has mastered his mind and his craft. That he doesn’t need to put effort into it. Only with that state of mind can you fully start to understand magic, and yourself.”

I didn’t really know what to say, something about these cards felt profound. And while I could see her hand looking for a new card, it felt like something else was guiding her flesh and bone.

She handed me another card. I flipped it, number two. There sat a woman wearing a papal tiara with an open book in her lap. I looked at her face and she shared some remarkable features with a more familiar one.

“The High Priestess.” Lou said, “Unknowingly or not she is commonly depicted in Hecate’s image. A perfect representation for opening your mind to the infinite love at the center of the universe. Some call that love God, some others The Gods, or just The One. No matter the mask it wears, it’s a force that we can only see in reflection. If the Magician is about creating a calm sea in your mind, the Priestess is about seeing the surface and truly knowing what’s there and what isn’t. The Priestess also holds within the tiara she wears and the book she reads the secret to gaining more knowledge, or gnosis.”

“What’s that about?” I asked.

“That will be for later.” She said, “But there’s some things I want you to start watching out for now that you’ve received this introduction. Coincidences that seem too perfect.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Jung, in his learnings, found a phenomenon called synchronicity.” She said, “It’s occurrences that have a statistically low chance of happening but yet can be meaningful to the one who experiences it.”

“I don’t think I understand.” I said.

“Carl had a patient once.” Lou said, “She was a woman who had a fierce sense of logic. She spent many of their sessions trying to find ways to rationally explain what was going on in her life. But that isn’t how psychology works. There has to be room for some irrationality. One day she comes in and mentions that a brooch she was gifted had been lost. It was a Golden Scarab design. She went on with her usual logical explanations and Jung looked out of a window. There, a bug came up and hit against the glass again and again. Carl got up and opened the window before catching the bug. It was a scarab, with a golden shell. The woman was dumbfounded, and this coincidence caused her to open up more, and become a little more irrational. Thus, her treatment was more successful.”

Lou sighed, she seemed excited to finally tell that story.

“So, every coincidence has a meaning?” I pondered.

“Not exactly.” Lou said, “Only if you can draw some significance from it.”

She placed another card in my hand. She kept both of hers cupped around mine.

“Given our line of work, I know coincidences, true acts of chance, are rare. And now that you know things about my world. I just want you to keep your head on a swivel. These first cards are nothing but an introduction, the theory that comes before the practical.” She said, “I don’t expect you to understand alchemy, or magic, even the basics.”

“I’ll try.” I said. She smiled and kept her hands wrapped around mine.

“If you think about it, the spirit of racing is quite pure, don’t you think?” Lou said, “If you take a racing fan from today, they’d still understand the appeal of a horse race from centuries ago, or even the chariots from ancient times. The spirit of going fast and seeing who can beat their competitors at the heights of speed. It’s universal. If you keep dragging back that thread past cars, past chariots, past horses. You get back to the common foot race.”

“Kids still do that today.” I said.

“Exactly.” Lou said, “While it may be in different forms. From psychology, to alchemy, to Plato, to Orpheus. Magic is the same in spirit. Do you understand?”

I thought and looked into her eyes. They were so hopeful. But in mine I knew I still had doubts.

“I don’t.” I said, “But I will try.”

“That’s all I could have asked for.” Lou said. She let my hand go and I flipped the last card. It was number zero. The art showed a man walking towards a cliff edge without a care in the world. His dog barked at him in warning.

“The Fool.” Lou said, “Numbered zero for the unlimited potential this arcana embodies. While he may be naïve to the ways of the world or his field, rest assured the Fool is a good person just starting their journey.”

I looked at her again and she leaned in and kissed me.

“We can talk more later.” Lou said. She gathered up the cards and with a flick they were gone.

“That felt…” I didn’t know what to say.

“Let’s get some food.” She said before dragging me up out of bed, “However you found yourself here is irrelevant. All that matters is that you showed up.”

I looked softly at her, “Thanks, Lou.”

The trip north was quiet and shortly before we were set to reach our destination I gathered with Mom, Rock, Lou, and Revy to discuss the plan. There was a small table set up in the cargo hold with a printed map of the island where Rock’s colleague claimed to have seen the monster.

He pointed to the east coast of the island, “This is where he reported sighting the monster. About half a mile from the shoreline.”

“Looks like a good beachhead.” I commented, “Do you think I should act as bait in the water and drag it closer?”

“That would be the best play.” Mom said, “We don’t have much in the way of firepower, but at least we do have these.” She turned around and picked up two weird looking rifles.

“Those were fun.” Revy said as she took one.

Lou took the other, “What are these?”

“APS underwater rifles.” Mom said, “They don’t shoot normal bullets, rather they’re more like dart guns.” She placed a box on the table full of ammo with some chunks of Celestial Bronze off in a separate compartment. They looked like standard 7.62 rounds, but the projectile itself was comically long. “I managed to procure more ammunition and some Celestial Bronze. I was hoping you could plate the rounds with the bronze.” She turned to Lou who was handling some of the long bullets.

“I can definitely try, might need to fiddle with it a bit.” Lou said.

 “Wouldn’t you need a furnace of something?” Revy asked.

“I don’t think so.” Lou said. “I’ll essentially transmute the copper coating on the projectiles into Celestial Bronze. It should help since we have plenty of raw Bronze here. It’s actually a pretty basic trick of alchemy.”

“You’d better get to work, but there’s one more thing we need to discuss.” Mom said, “Whether or not we should bring in Dutch and Benny on what exactly is going on.”

“I’ve been probing the both of them with hypotheticals for a while.” Rock said, “They’re both naturally skeptical of it.”

“I have an idea with that too.” Lou said, “I’ve been researching methods in dream theory recently and I might be able to force a change in their cognition to see past the Mist. It won’t be natural clear sightedness, but it’ll allow them to interact with our world.”

“What would the difference be?” Revy asked, “It’s either your see what’s there or not.”

“The Mist itself is a cognitive tool.” Lou explained, “It distorts reality for mortals, who aren’t clear sighted, into images that their mind can more readily understand. Magic operates on much of the same principles.” She paused and took her Walther from behind her back. “I can do sleight of hand to store things, and since I don’t reveal how it truly works, all of you think I’m just vanishing and summoning things out of thin air. That’s what your cognitions can handle. It’s why magicians, true ones, are so hesitant to spoil their tricks.”

“I think I get it.” Revy said shakily.

“It’s alright, the nitty-gritty is hard to explain.” Lou admitted.

“How long would this take you to do?” Rock asked.

“I could do it tonight when they’re both asleep, won’t take long.” Lou said, “People are much more susceptible to suggestion when they’re dreaming. And once we fight the monster, we can gauge their reaction to see if it worked.”

“Hold on though.” I said, “Are we sure we even want to bring them in without asking first? It’s a big responsibility just knowing about this stuff. And none of us had a choice in the matter.”

“True that.” Revy grumbled.

“Dutch has been pestering me about why we’re out here.” Mom said, “If Balalaika wasn’t backing this, I think he’d have turned tail by now. Benny is just going with the flow.”

“We could also think about this practically.” Rock said, “Having both in the know would be invaluable as a pure resource. Who knows when having the Lagoon on standby will come in handy, especially since Percy can’t fly back and forth to America.”

“I’m not exactly excited to keep doing tramp ship work.” I sighed.

“Would you be able to reverse whatever change you make in them?” Revy asked Lou.

“I don’t know.” Lou said, “I think it would be possible, but much harder, I’d have to alter their memories. Essentially make them forget that the initial change ever happened.”

“Then it’s fuckin’ simple.” Revy said, “We do the change, kill this monster, explain the stakes and if they want no part of it Lou can just change them back.”

Everyone thought about it for a moment.

I sighed, “I don’t like forcing them into anything, but giving them a choice is at least fair.” I said.

“I agree.” Mom said.

“Sounds like a plan.” Rock said.

“Alright.” Lou said, “If we’re going to do this, I’ll need some help with the bullets. Do either of you know anything about alchemy? Even the basics?” She looked at Rock and Mom.

“I’ve read the Emerald Tablet, but not much more than that.” Rock said.

“Better than me.” Mom admitted.

“How hard could it be?” I asked.

“Not especially difficult by alchemy standards. We’d just need some pots and a few burners.” Lou said, “We’ll have to boil off sea water to get salt for an equivalent exchange of metal when the swap is made.”

“How exactly does that swap work?” Rock asked.

“We’ll place the projectiles into a pot with some salt, water, and the Bronze. If it’s done right, then once the water boils off the metal should be exchanged. We’ll get a clump of copper out of it and lose some salt in the process.” Lou explained.

“Sounds like cookin’ crack.” Revy said, “Let me help out.”

“You sure?” Lou asked, “It’s not like following a recipe, a lot of alchemy is based on the person doing it.”

“Let her try.” I said, “You’re already doing a lot.”

Lou smirked, “Okay, better get started.”

Revy took to the process better than anyone expected. Her comparison to how you make crack was quite apt, she’d gotten most of the ammunition converted very quickly. They’d finish up the rest on shore.

We approached the island just before dawn.  The weather had gotten way colder now. I was piloting the Lagoon, and Lou was in the copilot’s seat getting ready to change Dutch and Benny’s cognition. She’d pulled me aside and asked me to keep her company while she did it, and this was the best compromise I’d found. Everyone except us was asleep now.

Lou had set some black candles on the dash, and they were lit with dark purple flames. She turned to me. Around her neck was the Philosopher’s Stone set within a glass orb. It hung suspended, shining and ruby red.

“Percy, if I start screaming or going into a fit, you’ll have to wake me up.” She said seriously, “I’ll be delving into their psyche, and it can be unpredictable in there.”

“How exactly would I wake you?” I asked, “You won’t be in a trance or anything?”

“No, I’ll be lucid dreaming. My body will be asleep, but my mind will still be conscious. I’ll take the opportunity to project into the mind of Dutch and Benny. That’s the simple version anyway.” She said.

“Got it.” I said.

Mom poked her head into the cockpit and gave us the thumbs up. We’d asked her to confirm when both of them were asleep. She didn’t stick around though. She was clearly tired as well.

“Good luck.” I said. Lou smiled at me and reclined back into her seat. She closed her eyes and her body went stiff.

For a time, all was quiet. Save for the boat’s engine and the sound of the waves being cut by the hull. The purple-lit candles played with the lights from the dashboard. Their games shone in the windshield, and I saw my own eyes reflected at me. Streaks of violet, red, yellow moved back and forth.

The night outside was starless, and I wasn’t sure why but the dark only seemed to get darker and the air colder. It was like a cloud had passed over the sun on a warm day. But it was the witching hour now. The Stone in its orb was glowing faintly and joined in the reflections.

I turned to look at Lou, her face was mute except for a calm smile. In fact, it gradually grew into the same face she had when she was turned on. Her legs wavered and crossed a little. I could see her cheeks flush. I wasn’t sure what to do, but it didn’t seem like she was having a fit or whatever.

After a minute she calmed down. Her expression neutralized again, and I looked back over the waters.

When Lou had told me she practiced magic, I thought the actual practice would’ve been a lot more different. More like the alchemy she got Revy to do. But this was different. These weren’t magic wands or sacred rites. This was deeper. This struck into the soul. The more I thought about the difference the more I wanted to shudder.

I gave in when I turned to look at her again. My shoulders shook when I saw her face this time. It was serious, concerned. Her expression was the same I saw a few times on the quest. Like in Tenochtitlan. She was afraid and standing strong despite it.

I turned again to the dark for a time. I couldn’t conjure anything to think about.

“Ahh” Lou moaned in a groggy tone. I saw her eyes flutter open, and her face was relaxed, almost in a stoned way.

“Did it work?” I asked.

“Yes.” She said while snuffing the candles.

“It looked like you were having fun for a little bit there.” I said sly-like. I wanted to lighten the mood a little.

“Benny has some, uh.” She paused, “Creative, dreams about Jane. To say the least.”

“Give you any ideas?” I asked.

“A few.”

“What about Dutch?” I asked.

“He’s…” She paused again, “You said he was in Vietnam, right?” I vaguely remember telling her some context about the crew a while back.

“Was he back there?” I asked.

“No.” Lou paused again, “Never mind, it’s none of my business.”

“It’s okay.”

“Really, Percy, I want to…”

“And I said it’s okay. We all keep secrets from each other. The crew, I should say. It helps us work together.”

“Alright.”

She got to disassembling her workspace. We were still about two hours from making landfall. When she finished, I felt her hands on my shoulders. She dipped down to my ear.

“You know, one of those ideas involved a car.” She purred.

“I take it you want me to kiss a pretty girl while driving?” I countered.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be doing all the kissing.” She knelt and got to my side. She started handling my belt.

“Wouldn’t want to take all the fun.” I said.

“I like making you happy.” Lou said, “I know you understand the feeling. And we still haven’t seen enough of each other since the summer.” As she got to work, I totally agreed.

We waited for daybreak to get started with the actual hunt. Dutch and Benny were both in an approximately hungover state and wanted to stay on the boat. That was fine with the rest of us, it gave Revy and Lou some cover to finish the alchemy on the bullets.

For my part I was sitting beneath a tree near the shore. The air was cool, and I had a jacket on. It was a varsity jacket with some tasteful dragon artwork on the back. Mr. Chang had sent it over a few Christmases back. I hardly could stand wearing it in the heat, but in this weather, it was nice and comfy. I tried my best to catch a few winks of sleep, but the effort was largely wasted.

Mom and Rock were in front of me near the surf pouring over the map one last time. Right when my eyes closed, I felt a tap on my boot.

“Wake the fuck up.” Revy said. She was dressed in a tight wetsuit, the APS rifle slung over her shoulder.

“I only just fell asleep.” I moaned.

“I heard what she did to you last night.” Revy said as she leaned in closer, “Don’t tell me ya ain’t relaxed, dipshit.”

“I thought we were pretty quiet.” I said as I stood up.

“You were, but the driver’s seat is right above my cot.” Revy said before lighting a cigarette. We were silent while walking to the shore. I could see Lou also adorned in a wetsuit. If it weren’t for present company, I would’ve jumped her.

Mom was overseeing Rock who was setting up Revy’s air tanks. Lou would hang back with a snorkel while Revy could play more aggressively with me in the deep. Meanwhile I looked out over the sea. Nothing looked too out of place, but the vibes were definitely different here than they were in the Atlantic or Pacific. I’d be able to use my powers, but I felt like I was crashing the wrong party.

Rock did the final checks and Revy handed me the last few drags of her cigarette before putting in her mouthpiece. I finished the thing and wandered into the surf. I pocketed the butt. I didn’t want to be a bad houseguest after all.

The waters here were a deeper blue than I’d expected. I found a current and had it propel me out. I sensed Revy and Lou in a RHIB somewhere above. It didn’t take them long to drop in. I got a different current to bring Revy along. I kept her at a good distance though.

I kept going deeper for a time and focused. I heard the distant calls of whales and the fluttering of seals miles away. But I heard nothing close to here. Maybe I should have arranged for one of my fish agents to guide me.

I looked around and felt empty. Like I was in a silent forest, nothing beside me except the trees. Or in this case, the waves above, and the murk below. I tried to speak, I called out into the depths, and nothing came. Looking back at Revy she waved. I shrugged back at her and lowered my hand. She gave me a thumbs up and held her position.

I decided to go deeper. She was still in relatively light water.

The current I used for propulsion was weakening. It wavered like it was scared of something.

I took a pause at the mouth of a cave jutting out from the sea floor. The edifice it was carved in was in the shape of a mighty tower. I investigated the hole, and I felt the eyes before I could see them.

Like a match they sparked into existence.

The only thought that invaded my mind was to run, to get out as soon as I possibly could.

The eyes crept forward, and as quick as they started, they sped up. I summoned the current and sailed away towards the others. I dared to look behind and I saw a massive reptile with so many heads and tails writhing in a ball of hatred. It was one of the biggest things I’d ever seen. Probably second to the pyramid back in Mexico.

I was reaching the lighter part of the waters, and I could still feel it chasing me. I saw the faint figures of Revy and Lou floating above. I put more power into the current carrying me and I could feel my mind nearly bursting from the effort. It was the same feeling as at the dock when I put out the fire.

Before she could do anything, I tugged Revy by the waist, and I could see the surprise in her eyes. She tried shooting back at the monster, but I could tell the bullets weren’t very effective. Shortly thereafter I got to Lou and hugged her as well. We burst through the surface and slid onto the sand. We scrambled and ran towards the tree line. Mom and Rock were surprised to see us. But nobody could get a word in.

The monster rose from the waters and screamed with all its heads. Its tails slammed into the sand wildly. I took out my pistols and laid waste to the thing. Revy was firing her rifle, Mom took Lou’s.

For her part Lou had withdrawn the Philosopher’s Stone. Thought the muzzle flashes and the gunfire I could hear her incantation.

“Darkness blacker than black;

Crimson deeper than blood;

I call your divine power into this world.”

Above the monster I saw the clouds circle and deepen into a hazed grey mass. The rays of the sun formed into rings with arcane symbols I’d never seen rotating around the center.

“The force of annihilation is needed;

Any who heeds my call, descend;

And chain this beast, to Hell itself!”

I looked at Mom, she was shocked.

Rock was in awe.

Revy was still shooting.

“EXPLOSION!”

“Y’know, I don’t even think I saw the full mushroom cloud.” I said.

“Really?” Thalia asked.

The last thing I remembered after Lou completed her spell was a great mass of colors and the loudest bang I’d ever had the misfortune of hearing. And the Lagoon’s Gepard rifle was LOUD.

I was back in Thalia’s garden again. I’d just gotten done telling her the story since I’d last seen her.

“Seems like a good time, nevertheless.” Thalia said, “Roanapur sounds like a cool place to hang out.”

I smiled, “If you’re okay with random acts of violence then it’s a proper paradise.”

“Hopefully once I’m out I’ll be able to go there.” She said wistfully.

“I haven’t really made any progress on that front.” I said, “Sorry.”

Thalia seemed content, “It’s okay, I’m pretty good at waiting. I figure it’s in your best interest too.”

“I did want to talk to you and Orpheus about bringing in others.” I said, “I was speaking to Lou earlier, trying to figure out if she had any clue about the Spindle. She didn’t have much to say, but she gave me an introduction to what she does.”

“Interesting.” Thalia commented.

“It’s not like she only does sleight of hand and conjures nukes.” I said, “There’s something about what she practices that’s deeper. If there’s a way to get you out of the tree, she’ll guide us down the path.”

It was then that I heard footfalls coming towards us. I saw Orpheus first, followed by Lou.

“I already filled her in on this place.” Orpheus said. He turned to me, “It seems you dragged her in here with you.”

“Huh?” I had no clue I could even do that.

“I think I know why.” Lou said. She looked at Thalia first though, “Lou Ellen Blackstone.” She introduced.

Thalia and her shook hands, “Thalia Grace, I’ve heard a lot about you.” She said.

“All good things.” I said quickly.

“I’d expect nothing less.” Lou said. She came up next to me and leaned on my shoulder.

“So, what exactly is going on?” Thalia asked.

“An empathy link.” Orpheus said, “It’s a sort of magic between two people with a high amount of compatibility and understanding. While it exists between Percy and Lou, it’s still in the beginning stages.”

“I’ve heard about those.” Lou said, “They can only form naturally, right?”

“Correct.” Orpheus said.

“At least I know you aren’t casting spells on me.” I said offhandedly.

Lou waved a hand and smiled, “I just don’t tell you.” She said.

I glanced at her, and Thalia snuffed a laugh.

“Your hair is a mess, Percy. I fix it for you.” Lou said, “I’m pretty good with cosmetic magic. I can even change the size of my-”

“That’s fine and dandy.” Orpheus interrupted, “We don’t have a lot of time.”

“Of course.” Lou said, “The Spindle, and this insurgency you’re cooking up.”

“I’ve been hoping to get more help with it.” Orpheus admitted, “It’s good to have another who is knowledgeable about magic.”

“Is there a reason I came back?” I asked.

“Not really.” Orpheus said, “Whatever happened out there must have been a shock on your body, and your souls came here as refuge. In the past it was me pulling you in, and that took a lot of effort each time.”

“So, are we like massively injured out there?” I asked.

“I don’t think so.” Lou had a focused expression, “If this place is cognitive, I think I can induce us to wake up. I can sort of feel my body. All my stuff is still attached thankfully.”

“The hell did you even do to that monster?” I asked.

“’Sploded it.” She said quickly.

“But-”

“We really don’t have time.” Lou said, “Your mom’s trying to wake us up.”

“Alright.” I turned to Orpheus and Thalia, “Are you two okay with bringing in some others?”

“Whom?” Orpheus asked carefully, “It’s not like either of us have a say. Thalia is stuck and I’m in the Underworld. But I’d just like to know.”

“My mother, a daughter of Kakia. A Japanese demigod named Rock, son of Omoikane. A clear-sighted mortal named Revy. And the two other crew of my ship, both mortal men.” I said.

“Annabeth too, daughter of Athena.” Lou reminded.

“Yeah, her too.” I said. Thalia notably looked hopeful at the suggestion.

“If you think they’re trustworthy, go ahead.” Orpheus said, “Just don’t expect to barge in here with everyone. I don’t know how much Thalia can handle.”

“I can fit more people than you think.” Thalia said defiantly.

“I would rather not test your limits.” Orpheus said.

I could feel something distant shaking me very slightly. I was waking.

“I think it’s our time to go.” Lou said. She waved at the others and before I knew it, I was looking up at the ceiling of the Lagoon’s hold.

Mom was looking over me and I saw Lou sit upright to my other side.

X